X 


PRIMARY  HISTORY 


OF   THE 


UNITED    STATES 


FOR    SCHOOLS    AND    FAMILIES. 


BY  BENSON  J.  LOSSING-, 

OF  "THE  PICTORIAL  FIELD  BOOK  OF  THE  REVOLUTION,"  "ILLUSTRATED  FAMILY 
HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES,"  "PICTORIAL  HISTOUY  OF  THE  UNITED 

STATES   FOR  SCHOOLS,"   "  EMINENT  AMERICANS,"   ETC.   ETC. 


ILLUSTRATED   WITH   NUMEROUS   ENGRAVINGS. 


NEW  YORK: 
PUBLISHED   BY   MASON   BROTHERS. 

BOSTON:  MASON  &  HAMLIN.    PHILADELPHIA:  J.  B.  LIPPINCOTT  &  CO. 

CINCINNATI :  W.  B.  SMITH  &  CO. 

1863. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  In  the  year  1858,  by 

MASON     BROTHERS, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  for  the  Southern  District  of 
New  York. 


LOSSING'S  HISTORIES  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


A  COMPLETE  SERIES  FOR  ALL  CLASSES, 


LOSSING'S  PICTORIAL  PRIMARY  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES!  222 
pages,  12mo.  Price  60  cents. 

JJSSING'S  PICTORIAL  SCHOOL  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES;  371 
pages,  large  12mo.  Price  $1. 

LOSSING'S  ILLUSTRATED  FAMILY  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES; 
with  a  Frontispiece  illuminated  in  colors.  For  District,  School,  and 
Family  Libraries.  672  pages  imperial  octavo,  bound  in  emblem 
atically  embossed  and  gilt  leather.  Price  $4.  Sold  ~by  Subscription  only. 

LOSSING'S  HISTORIES  (by  Benson  J.  Lossing,  Esq.,  author  of  the 
"Field-Book  of  the  Eevolution,"  "Eminent  Americans,"  etc.)  are 
all  manufactured  in  the  best  style;  the  paper  is  white,  fine,  and 
smooth;  printing  unexceptionable;  and  the  binding  neat,  attract 
ive,  and  durable.  The  illustrations,  in  the  very  best  style  of  modern 
wood  engraving,  are  correct  portraits  of  men  and  things ;  have  been 
gotten  up  without  regard  to  expense ;  and,  it  is  believed,  greatly 
enhance  the  utility  of  the  books  as  instructors.  As  to  the  letter 
press,  the  publishers  refer  to  the  books  themselves,  which  will  con 
firm  Mr.  Lossing's  established  reputation  as  a  writer  for  conciseness, 
perspicuity,  and  attractiveness  of  style,  accuracy  of  delineation  of 
facts,  and  excellence  of  arrangement. 


ELECTROTYPED     BY  PRINTED  BY 

THOMAS  B.  SMITH,  C.     A.     A  L  V  O  R  D. 

82  A  84  Beekmati-street.  15  Vandewater  st.,  N.  T. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED    STATES, 


CHAPTER    I. 

SECTION    I. 


The  Author  to  his  Young  Friend. 


MY  YOUNG  FRIEND  : 

1.  I  am  now  as  old  as  your  father.     But  I  was  once  young, 
was  fond  of  asking  questions,  and  loved  to  have  them  answered. 
Since  then  I  have  learned  many  things  by  asking  questions, 
reading  books,  and  listening,  but  not  so  many  as  I  ought,  be 
cause,  like  all  boys,  I  was  often  playing  when  I  should  have  been 
studying. 

2.  But  I  have  learned  a  great  deal  about  the  country  we  live 
in,  and  it  is  so  pleasant  to  know  so  much  about  it,  that  I  want 
all  of  my  young  friends  to  learn  what  I  have  learned,  and  much 
more. 

3.  Listen  to  me,  then,  and  I  will  tell  you  a  story  about  the 
Indians  who  first  lived  here,  and  then  about  the  great  sailors, 
and  soldiers,  and  governors,  and  the  hundreds  of  men  who  came 
here  and  cut   down  the  trees,  built  houses  and  churches,  and 
raised  grain  in  fields  and  fruit  in  orchards. 

4.  Then  I  will  tell  you  how,  when  many  thousands  were  here, 
with  their  wives  and  children,  they  made  laws,  built  villages  and 
cities,  factories  and  ships,  steamboats  and  railways,  and  made 
every  thing  appear  just  as  you  see  it  to-day.     That  story  is  called 
HISTORY.     When  you  hear  a  man  tell  a  new  story,  you  say  that 
is  his  story — it  is  History. 


INTRODUCTION. 


The  beautiful  country  we  live  in. 


5.  The  story   I  am   going  to   tell  you,    is  the    HISTORY  OF 
THE  UNITED  STATES.     That  is  the  name  of  our  country  which  we 
love  so  much.     Look  on  the  map  of  the  world  and  you  will  see 
that  it  is  now  a  large  part  of  North  America,  extending  from  the 
Atlantic  Ocean  on  the  east,  which  is  between  us  and  Europe,  and 
the  Pacific  Ocean  on  the  west,  which  is  between  us  and  Asia. 

6.  It   has   almost  every  kind  of  climate.     In  the  north  th4 
winters  are  long  and  cold,  with  much  snow.     In  the  south  they 
are  short  and  warm,  with  seldom  any  frost.     There  flowers  bloom 
all  the  year  round.     In  our  country  every  kind  of  grain,  and 
fruit,  and  flower  in  the  world  may  grow.     In  some  parts  are  high 
mountains  and  great  woods ;  in  others,  are  wide  plains,  and  wider 
lakes ;  and  in  others,  hills   and  valleys,  beautiful  rivers,  pleasant 
brooks,  and  great  meadows  called  prairies. 

7.  In  some  parts  there  are  wild  and  fierce  Indians,  buffaloes 
and  bears,  wolves  and  panthers,  elks  and  deer,  eagles  and  wild 
turkeys,  and  a  great  many  kinds  of  smaller  animals  and  birds, 
just  as  there  were  in  the  whole  counry  before  the  white  people, 
like  us,  came  here. 

8.  Altogether,   ours  is  a   very  noble,  beautiful,    and   fruitful 
country,  where  every  body  may  be  happy.     Here  we  need  not  be 
afraid  of  bad  rulers  who  have  power  to  hurt  us,  for  if  we  do  right 
nobody  can  injure  us ;  and  we   are  at  liberty  to  do  as  we  please, 
if  we  do  not  injure  our  neighbors. 

9.  And    every  one  born   in  this    free    and  beautiful  country, 
should  be  proud  of  it,  thankful  to  God  for  it,  and  willing  to  do 
every  thing  that  is  right  to  keep  it  free  and  good. 

10.  When  I  shall  have  told  you  the  whole  story — told  you  of 
all  the  dangers,  and  troubles,  and  hard  work  that  the  people  who 
first  came  here  had  to  endure,  to  make  it  such  a  fine  country  ; 
and  how  much  others  have  since  done  to  keep  it  so,  I  am  sure  you 
will  feel  glad  to  do  all  in  your  power  to  help  iij  the  good  work. 

11.  And  to  make  you  feel  so,  is  one  great  reason  why  I  wish 
you  to  listen   to  the  whole   story  attentively,  that  you  may  re 
member  it  and  do  well. 


THE      INDIANS. 


How  the  Indians  were  named.  Their  language. 


SECTION    II. 


THE      INDIANS. 

1.  I  will  now  tell  you  about  the  Indians  who  lived  in  our 
country   before   any   white   people   were    here.      Where   their 
fathers  can\e  from  we  can  not  tell,  nor  do  you  care  to  know  at 
present.     They  were  here  when  the  white  men 

came  from  Europe,  and  appeared  very  strange  to 
them,  for  they  were  of  a  reddish-brown  color. 
They  were  dressed  in  the  skins  of  wild  beasts  in 
the  cold*  North,  and  in  the  warm  South  they 
were  almost  naked. 

2.  Columbus,  the  first  great  sailor  who  came  to  '    INDIAN'S  HEAD. 
this    country,  thought   the  Island,  or   the   land  surrounded  By 
water,  that  he  first  saw,  was  in  that  part  of  Asia  called  India. 
So  he  called    these    reddish-brown,    or    copper-colored    people, 
INDIANS.      I    shall   tell  you  about   that  great  sailor    presently. 
The  Indians  were  found    in  all    parts  of   North   America,  and 
were  all  very   much  alike  in  their  appearance  and  way  of  liv 
ing. 

3.  The  Indians  did  not  all  talk  alike.     You  know  the  Amer 
ican   and  Frenchman  call  the  same  things  by  different  names. 
The  American  says  horse,  and  the  Frenchman  says  cheval.     Their 
word  or  language  is  different.^   So  the  Indians,  in  different  parts 
of  the   country,  spoke  eight  kinds  of  language,  because  there 
were  eight  nations. 

4.  These    nations   were    named    Algonquin,   Huron-Iroquois, 
Cherokee,    Catawba,   Uchee,  Natchez,  MoUlian,  and  Dacotah  or 
Sioux.     Now  thege  are  .hard  words,  but  you  must  spell  them  out 
and  remember  them. 

QUESTIONS. — 1.  How  did  the  Indians  appear?  How  were  they  dressed?  2.  How 
came  they  to  be  called  Indians  ?  3.  What  can  you  tell  about  their  language  ?  4.  What 
wore  tha  nations  called? 


THE     INDIANS. 


Indian  dwellings,  money,  and  -writing. 


5.  The   Indians  were   tall  and  straight.     They  had  straight 

black  hair,  fine  teeth,  and  black  eyes. 
They  were  seldom  sick,  because  they  had 
plenty  of  exercise  and  ate  simple  food. 
They  lived  in  a  sort  of  huts  or  tents, 
made  of  poles  covered  with  the  bark  of 
trees  or  the  skins  of  wild  beasts.  These 
A  WIGWAM.  were  called  wigwams. 

6.  The  men  went  to  war,  hunted  and  fished  ;  and  the  women 
planted  corn  and  other  things,  and  did  all  the  hard  work.     They 
did  not  have  good  tools  to  work  with,  for  these  were  made  of  stones, 
shells,  and  bones.     Their  food  was  the  flesh  of  the  deer,  buffalo, 
and  bear,  roasted  or  boiled,  with  beans,  peas,  potatoes,  and  melons. 

7.  The  Indians  had  money,  but  it  was  not  like  ours%    It  was 
made  of  shells  in  the  shape  of  long  beads,  which  . 

they  strung  on  threads  or  fastened  upon  belts. 
So  many  of  these  pieces  were  worth  a  penny, 
and  so  many  more  were  worth  a  shilling  or  a 
dollar.  This  money  they  called  wampum. 

8.  The  Indians  could  not  write  as  we  do,  and 
never  saw  a  pen  or  ink.     They  made  rude  pictures 
to  describe  what  had  been  done.     Here  is  one  of 

the  kind.  In  the  picture  you 
see  human  figures,  a  boat 
with  nine  paddles,  and  a 
bear  and  turtle,  with  a  fire 
between  them.  This  tells 

INDIAN    WEITING.  the  story  of  &  fi^    between 

some  Indians.  One  man,  you  see,  has  his  head  off.  Then  nine 
of  them  went  in  a  boat  which  they  call  a  canoe,  and  after  that 
two  families,  one  called  the  Bear  tribe  or  family,  and  the  other 
the  Turtle  tribe  or  family,  had  a  council  or  talk,  by  a  great  fire. 

9.  The  Indians  had  no  schools,  and  the  little  children  never 
had  pleasant  picture-books  to  read.     Their  mothers  taught  them 

QUESTIONS.— 5.  What  can  you  tell  about  their  appearance  and  houses?  6.  What 
did  they  do  ?  What  was  their  food  ?  7.  What  kind  of  money  did  they  have?  8.  Can 
you  tell  about  their  writing? 


TH 


INDIANS. 


Indian  weapons,  sports,  and  burials. 


INDIAN   WEAPONS. 


to  make  wampum,  mats,  skin  and  feather-clothing,  and  shell  and 
bone  ornaments.  But  I  dare  say  they  did  not  work  much,  but 
played  nearly  all  day  in  the  woods  and  by  the  pleasant  brooks. 
They  went  to  bed  when  the  birds  did,  at  sunset,  and  were  up  be 
fore  the  sun,  and  so  they  kept  their  eyes  bright. 

10.  The  Indian  men  loved  to  fight,  for 
they  sometimes  felt  like  tigers.  Forty 
or  more  of  one  nation  would  go  and  fight 
those  of  another  nation  ;  and  sometimes 
there  would  be  hundreds  on  both  sides. 
They  fought  with  bows  and  arrows,  war- 
clubs,  scalping-knives,  and  tomahawks. 
In  the  picture  is  seen  a  bow  and  arrow,  a 
kind  of  war-club,  tomahawks  or  hatchets,  and  a  scalping-knife. 

11.  When  the  men  were  tired  of  fighting,  they 
would  sometimes  become  good  friends,  as  we  white 
people  do.     Then  they  would  build  a  great  fire  in 
the  woods,  and  the  head  men  of  both  nations  would 
meet  around  it  and  smoke  a  pipe  which  was  handed 
from  one  to  the  other.     This  was  called  a  calumet, 
or  pipe  of  peace. 

12.  The   Indian   men   played  ball,  fired   at  the 
mark,  danced,  leaped,  played  games,  and  had  other 
amusements,  but  they  would  never  let  the  women 
They  were  not  at  all  polite  to  the  women.     I  am 

sure  that  no  right-minded  boy,  when  he  gets  to  be  a  man,  will  let 
his  mother,  or  sister,  or  wife,  do  all  the  hard  work,  while  he 
hunts,  or  fishes,  or  plays ;  and  then  not 
let  them  have  any  of  the  fun. 

13.  The  Indians  did  not  always  bury 
their  dead  in  the  ground.  When  they 
did,  they  wrapped  them  in  skins,  and 
buried  their  bows  and  arrows,  and  other 
things,  with  them,  supposing  they  would 

QUESTIONS. — '>.  What  did  the  children  do  ?  10.  What  can  you  tell  about  Indians  fight 
ing?  11.  What  about  their  becoming  -Itfends?  12.  What  can  you  tell  about  their 
amusements  ?  13.  What  about  their  ®riala  ? 


join  them. 


10  THE     I  N  D  I  AN8. 


Indian  religion  and  law.  What  is  to  become  of  them. 

want  to  use  them  in  the  spirit  land.  They  often  folded  the 
body  in  skins,  and  laid  it  upon  a  high  scaffold,  where  wild  beasts 
could  not  get  at  it. 

14.  The  Indians  had  no  churches,  yet  they  believed  in  God, 
prayed  to  Him,  and  worshiped  Him.     They  called  Him  the  Good 
Spirit ;  and  they  believed  in  an  Evil  Spirit.     Instead  of  churches 
and  meeting-houses,  they  had  the  sky  for  a  roof;  and  the  wind 
and  the  thunder,  the  singing  of  birds,  and  the  roar  of  the  storm, 
was  their  music.    Then  they  would  look  up  to  the  sun,  the  moon, 
and  the  stars,  and  believe  that  they  saw  God,  for  they  knew  of 
nothing  greater.     The  Indians  knew  nothing  of  the  Bible,  and 
the  religion  of  Jesus.     They  all  had  one  belief,  never  quarreled 
about  it,  and  were  happy. 

15.  The  Indians  were  governed  by  sachems  and  chiefs.     The 
sachems  were  general  rulers  ;  the  chiefs  were  the  commanders  of 
the  Indian  armies.     Only  wise  men  were  made  sachems,  and  only 
brave  men  were  made  chiefs.     These  could  not  govern  nor  lead 
if  they  were  not  wise  and  brave. 

1C.  Such,  my  young  Friend,  were  the  copper-colored  people 
who  lived  in  this  country  hundreds  of  years  ago,  and  some  of 
whom  live  here  yet.  Unless  you  live  beyond  the  Mississippi  river, 
you  seldom  see  any  of  them  now.  They  are  nearly  all  beyond 
that  river,  and  are  becoming  fewer  every  year. 

17.  The  time  will  come  when  there  will  not  be  an  Indian  on 
the  earth.     You  may  live  to  see  that  time,  because  they  are  pass 
ing  rapidly  away.     The  white  man,  from  the  beginning,  has  used 
the  poor  Indians  badly.     He  has  cheated  and  oppressed  them, 
given  them  rum  to  take  away  their  senses,  and  with  swords  and 
guns  has  driven  them  far  into  the  wilderness. 

18.  God,  in  his  wise  providenc.e,  has  permitted  the  T?rhite  man 
to  take  the  Indian's  land  awa^fcom  him.     The  Indian  would  not 
cut  down  the  trees  and  raiseRain,  except  here  and  there  a  little 
patch ;  but  the  white  man,  as  the  Bible  says,  has  made  "  the  wil 
derness  to  blossom  as  the  rose." 

QUESTIONS. — 1-t.  What  about  their  religion  ?  15.  How  -were  they  governed  f   16.  Where 
are  they  now?    17,  13.  What  has  the  white  man  done  ? 


INDIAN      HISTORY.  11 


Where  the  Algonquins  lived.  Pontiac. 


SECTION  III. 

INDIAN      HISTORY. 

1.  Now  look  on  a  map  of  the  United  States,  and  I  will  show 
you  in^  what  parts  each  of  the  eight  Indian  nations,  of  whom  I 
have  told  you,  lived.     I  would  like  to  tell  you,  also,  of  many 
things  that  they  did  before  the  white  people  came.    But  the  story 
is  too  long  for  me  to  tell  you  now.     You  will  know  more  about 
it  when  you  grow  older.     Do  you  remember  the  names  of  the 
eight  nations,  given  in  verse  4  of  Section  II.  ? 

2.  The  ALGONQUINS  lived  in  the  country  north  and  south  of 
the  great  lakes  which  lie  between  the  United  States  and  Canada. 
They  occupied  nearly  all  of  Canada,  a  part  of  New  York  and  all 
of  the  country  east  of  it,  a  part  of  Pennsylvania,  all  of  New  Jer 
sey,  Delaware,  Maryland,  and  Virginia,  eastern  North  Carolina,  a 
portion  of  Kentucky  and  Louisiana,  and  all  north  and  west  of 
these  States,  eastward  of  the  Mississippi. 

3.  The  ALGONQUINS,   like  each    of  the    other   nations,  were 
divided  into  tribes,  or  collections  of  families,  who  often  quarreled, 
and  made  war  upon  each  other,  just  as  brothers  and  sisters  some 
times  wickedly  do,  I  arn  sorry  to  say.     But  when  the  white  peo 
ple  came  and  treated  them  badly,  these  quarrelsome  tribes  became 
friends,  and  joined  to  fight  their  oppressors.     For  many,  many 
years,  the  Indians  did  the  white  people  a  great  deal  of  harm,  as 
yon  will  learn  hereafter. 

4.  The  greatest  man  of  all  the  Algonquins  was  Pontiac,  who 
was  a  sachem  and  chief.     He  caused  many  of  the  tribes  in  the 
neighborhood  of  the  more  western  lakes  to  join  together  to  kill 
all  of  the  white  people,  but  did  not  succeed.     You  will  hear  more 
of  this  before  we  get  through  with  the  whole  story. 

5.  The  HURON-!ROQUOIS  lived  in  a  much  smaller  portion  of 

QUESTIONS.— 2.  Where  did  the  Algonquins  live?    3.  What  did  the  Algonquins  do? 
4.  What  can  you  tell  of  Pontiae  ? 


12  INDIAN      HISTORY. 

The  Huron-Iroquois  and  the  Cherokees. 

country,  and  were  completely  surrounded  by  the  ALGONQUINS. 
They  dwelt  in  a  part  of  Canada,  in  large  portions  of  New  York, 
and  in  parts  of  Pennsylvania  and  Ohio,  along  the  southern 
shores  of  Lake  Erie.  A  few  of  them  lived  in  a  small  part  of  Vir 
ginia  and  North  Carolina. 

6.  The  Huron-Iroquois,  in  the  north,  were  divided  into  five 
tribes.     These  met  around  a  great  fire,  at  one  time,  and  agreed 
to  be  friends  forever.     They  formed  a  league,  and  were  known  as 
the  Five  Nations  when  the  white  people  came.     Finally  those 
who  lived  in  the  south,  and  were  called  Tuscaroras,  came  north, 
joined  the  others,  and  then  they  were  called  the  Six  Nations. 

7.  Almost  all  of  the  Six  Nations  joined  the  British  in  the  War 
of  Independence,    and   fought   the   Americans.     Two    of  their 
greatest  men  were  called,  by  the  white  people,  Joseph  Brant 
and  Red  Jacket.     The  first  was  a  great  warrior,  and  the  last  was 
a  great  orator  or  speech-maker. 

8.  The  CHEROKEES    lived  in  the  south-west.     Their  country- 
was  a  very  beautiful  one,  having  high  mountains  and  hills,  fertile 
valleys,  and  many  pleasant  streams.     Their  dwelling-place  cov 
ered  the  whole  upper  part  of  Georgia,  and  extended  from  the 
Carolina  Broad  river  on  the  east,  to  the  Alabama  river  on  the 
west. 

9.  Because  their  country  was  so  full  of  mountains,  the  Chero 
kees  were  called  the  mountaineers  of  the   South.     They  were 
brave  and  warlike,  and  often  had  bloody  battles  with  the  five 
Nations,  who  used  to  travel  through  the  woods  away  down  there 
to  fight  them.      They,  too,  joined  the  British  against  the  Amer 
icans,  in  the  Revolution,  but  after  that  old  war  they  were  our 
friends. 

10.  The  Cherokees  livjed  in  their  beautiful  country  until  a  few 
years  ago,  when  they  were  compelled  to  leave  their  nice  farms, 
and  settle  in  the  wilderness  west  of  the  Mississippi.     At  that 
time  they  had  schools,  and  churches,  and  printed  a  newspaper. 

11.  The  Cherokees  have  fine  farms,  and  schools,  and  churches 

QUESTIONS.— 5.  Where  did  the  Huron-Iroquois  live  ?  6.  What  did  they  do?  7.  What 
can  you  tell  of  the  Six  Nations  ?  8.  Where  did  the  Cherokees  live  ?  9.  What  can 
you  tell  about  them?  10.  Where  are  they  now,  and  what  are  they  doing? 


INDIAN     HISTORY.  13 

The  Catawbas,  Uchees,  and  Natchez. 

in  their  new  country,  and  they  are  now  the  best  Indians  in 
America.  I  wish  you  could  visit  them,  for  they  would  treat  you 
kindly. 

12.  The  CATAWBAS  lived  in  a  very  pleasant  country  in  parts 
of  North  and  South  Carolina,  between  the  Yadkin  and  Catawba 
rivers.     They,  too,  were  very  brave,  but  were  peaceable.     They 
seldom  went  away  from  home;   but  whenever  quarrelsome  In 
dians  came  there  to  fight  them,  they  soon  sent  them  about  their 
business,   I   can   assure   you.     Then    the   quarrelsome   Indians 
would  stay  away. 

13.  The   Catawbas  were  generally  the  friends  of  the  white 
people,  and  were  the  good  neighbors  of  the  Americans  in  South 
Carolina  in  the  old  wars.     Now  there  are  not  a  hundred  of  them 
left.     They  could  all  stand  in  a  barn.     These  live  on  the  banks 
of  the  Catawba,  in  South  Carolina.     Very  soon  not  one  will  be 
living.     How  sad  to  think  of  a  whole  nation  gone  forever ! 

14.  The  UCHEES  lived  in  a  warm,  and  very  beautiful  country. 
It  extended  from  Augusta,  on  the  Savannah  river,  across  the 
whole  State  of  Georgia.     Their 

principal  town  was  near  Mil- 
ledgeville.  They  said  to  the 
white  people  when  they  came, 
"We  were  the  first  inhabitants 
who  ever  lived  in  this  country." 
Even  then  there  were  very  few 

of  them  left.  BOTJTHESN  INDIANS. 

15.  The  language  of  the  Uchees  was  harsh,   but  their  dis 
positions  were  mild,  like  the  climate.     They  never  engaged  in 
war,  yet  they  appeared  to  be  brave.     There  are  now  a  few  of 
them  among  the  Creek  tribe  of  Indians,  west  of  the  Mississippi. 

16.  The  NATCHEZ  occupied  a  very  small  portion  of  country, 
extending  from  the  east  bank  of  the  Mississippi  river,  up  the 
valley  of  the  Pearl  river  to  the  head  waters  of  the  Chickasaw. 

17.  The  Natchez  worshiped  the  sun,  believing  it  to  be  the 

QTTESTIONS.—  12.  Where  did  the  Catawbas  live?  "What  was  their  character?  13. 
What  more  can  you  tell  about  them?  14.  Where  did  the  Uchees  live?  15.  What 
can  you  tell  about  them  ?  16.  Where  did  the  Natchez  live  ? 


14 


INDIAN      HISTORY. 


The  Natchez  and  the  French  people. 


Great  Spirit,  as  the  Indians  in  South  America  did.  They  were 
proud  and  warlike.  When,  more  than  a  hundred  years  ago, 
some  French  people  came  to  live  on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi, 
the  Natchez  agreed  among  themselves  to  kill  them  all,  for  they 
thought  they  had  no  business  in  their  country, 

.  f 


MEETING  OP  WHITE  MEN  AND  INDIANS.      SEE  PAGE  56. 

18.  The  French  people  soon  heard  of  what  the  Indians  in 
tended  to  do,  and  instead  of  waiting  for  the  Natchez  to  come 
and  attack  them,  they  took  their  guns,  went  to  the  homes  of  the 

QUESTIONS. — 17.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Natchez?    18.  What  did  the  French 
do? 


INDIAN      HISTORY.  15 

The  Mobilian  Tribes. 

Indians,  and  in  a  short  time  killed  nearly  all  of  them.     There 
are  now  only  about  three  hundred  of  the  Natchez  Indians  left. 

19.  The  MOBILIANS    composed  a   very  extensive  nation,  for 
there  were  a  great  number  of  tribes.     They  lived  chiefly  in  the 
warm  country  along  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  from  the  Atlantic  Ocean 
to  the  Mississippi  river,  a  distance  of  six  hundred  miles. 

20.  Their  country  also  extended  up  the  Mississippi  river  to  the 
Ohio  river,  and  up  the  Atlantic  to  the  Cape  Fear  river.     It  in 
cluded'  the  greater  part  of  Georgia,  the  whole  of  Florida,  Ala 
bama,  and  Mississippi,  and  part  of  South  Carolina,  Tennessee  and 
Kentucky. 

21.  In  the  MOBILIAN  nation  were  three  great  leagues,  com 
posed  of  several  tribes.     These  were  called  Creeks,  Choctaws, 
and  Chickasaws.     The  climate  was  so  mild  that  these  people  re 
quired  very  little  clothing  in  winter,  and  in  summer  they  went 
almost  naked. 

22.  These  southern  Indians  have  given  the  white  people  a 
great  deal  of  trouble.     But  I  must  confess  that  the  white  people 
have  been  most  to  blame,  because  they  have  not  treated  the  poor 
Indians  fairly.     Of  these  troubles  I  shall  tell  you  more  hereafter. 

23.  Most  "of  the  MOBILIANS  have  been  compelled  to  go  to  the 
wilderness  west  of  the  Mississippi.     Many  of  a  tribe  called  Semi- 
noles  yet  remain  in  Florida,  and  refuse  to  go.     They  are  dan 
gerous  and  troublesome  neighbors. 

24.  Nearly  all  that  are  left  of  these  seven  Indian  nations  are 
now  in  the  country  west  of  the  Mississippi,  between  the  Red  and 
Missouri  rivers.     Their  present  country,  as  you  will  see  by  the 
map,  is  now   called  INDIAN  TERRITORY.     I  fear  it  will  not  be 
theirs  a  great  while,  for  white  people  are  already  going  there, 
and  will  crowd  the  Indians  out,  I  expect. 

25.  The  eighth  nation  is  composed  of  the  northern  and  south 
ern  Sioux,    who    are   sometimes   called   Dacotahs.     When   the 
French  people  went  into  their  country,  two  hundred  years  ago, 

QUESTIONS.— 19.  What  can  yon  tell  of  the  Mobilian s?  20.  Where  did  they  live  ?  21. 
What  more  can  you  toll  about  the  Mobilians?  29.  23.  What  have  they  done",  and  where 
are  they  now?  24.  Where  are  now  those  seven  Indian  nations?  25.  What  can  you  tell 
about  the  eighth  nation  ? 


16  INDIAN      HISTORY. 

The  Northern  and  Western  Indians. 

there  were  a  great  many  of  them.  It  is  an  immense  country, 
west  of  the  Mississippi,  extending  from  the  Arkansas  river  on  the 
south  to  Lake  Winnipeg  on  the  north,  and  westward  to  the  foot 
of  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

26.  The  northern  tribes  in  particular,  are  very  fierce  and  war 
like,  and  have  always  been  fighting  each  other.     They  all  yet 
remain  in  the  country  where  they  were  first  found,  because  the 
white  people  have  not  wanted  it.     But  the  white  man  will  soon 
tell  them  to   go  further  west,  into  the  wilderness,  because  he 
wishes  to  raise  grain,  and  build  villages  and  cities  where  their 
cabins  and  wigwams  now  stand.     And  they  will  go. 

27.  Away  beyond  the  Rocky  Mountains  on  the  shores  of  the 
Pacific  Ocean,  from  Mexico  on  the  south,  to  the  northern  line  of 
Washington  Territory,  there  are  scattered  tribes  of  Indians,  some 
of  whom  are  very  weak  and  few,  while  others  are  strong  and 
many. 

28.  These  occasionally  try  to  beat  off  the  white  people  who 
settle  among  them,  but  they  always  get  badly  beaten  themselves. 
Year  after  year,  these,  as  well   as  all  of  the  other  Indians  in 
America  are  becoming  fewer,  and,  as  I  said  before,  you  may  live 
until  not  a  live  Indian  can  be  found. 

29.  I  hope  you  have  looked  at  the  map  attentively,  while  I 
have  been  telling  you  about  the  Indians.     If  you  have,  you  will 
know  much  that  is  useful,  because  these  very  Indians,  many  of 
them,  will  be  mentioned  again  in  the  course  of  my  story.     And 
when  you  are  older,  and  come  to  learn  more  of  them  in  a  larger 
book,  you  will  be  glad  that  you  were  attentive  now. 

QUESTIONS.— 26.  What  of  the  northern  tribes  ?    2T.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  western 
Indians  ?    28.  What  is  their  fate  ? 


CHAPTER     II. 

THE    GREAT    SAILORS    OR    DISCOVERERS. 
,."•+ 

SECTION   I. 

THE      GREAT      SAILORS      FROM      SPAIN. 
The  trade  with  India  desired. 

1.  ALMOST  four  hundred    years  ago,  before   there  were  any 
white  people  in  America,  there  was  a  good  young  man  named 
Christopher  Columbus.     He  was  born  in  Genoa,  a  city  in  Italy 
in  the  southern  part  of  Europe.     He  studied  hard  at  school,  was 
much  pleased  with  stories  about  the  sea,  and  when  he  was  old 
enough,  he  became  a  sailor. 

2.  At  that  time  merchants,  or   store-keepers,  in  Italy,  who 
lived  near  the  sea,  sent  ships  and  traded  with  the  people  of  that 
part  of  Asia  called  India,  and  became  very  'rich.     Their  neigh 
bors  in  Western  Europe,  especially  in  Spain  and  Portugal,  wished 
to  trade  with  them  too.     But  the  Italians  were  selfish  and  strong, 
and  would  not  let  the  ships  of  their  neighbors  sail  eastward  in 
the  Mediterranean  Sea. 

3.  What  must  be  done  ?     Look  on  the  map,  and  I  will  tell 
you  what  was  done.     Some  bold  sailors  went  in  ships  around  the 
southern  part  of  Africa,  which  is  called  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope, 
and  then  sailed  across  the  Indian  Ocean  to  India.     But  this  was 
a  very  long  way  to  go  from  Portugal  and  Spain. 

4.  Columbus  thought   a   great   deal    about  the   matter.     He 
had  been  in  a  ship  away  up  in  the  ocean  at  the  north,  where 
there  is  ice   all  summer,  at  an  island  called  Iceland.     I  think 

QUESTIONS.— 1.  What  can  you  tell  about  Columbus?    2.  What  did  Italian  merchants 
do  ?    3.  What  did  some  bold  sailors  do  ?    4.  What  can  you  tell  about  North  America  ? 

2 


18 


DISCOVERIES. 


The  ideas  of  Columbus. 


His  efforts  and  trials. 

he  must  have  heard  of  some  rough  sailors  of  that 
cold  country  called  Northmen,  who,  it  is  said, 
came  over  to  America 
five  hundred  years  be 
fore,  in  queer  shaped 
vessels.  -  I  '  lHv  \ 

5.  Columbus  had  also 
got  the  idea  into  his 
head  that  the  earth  was 
round  like  an  orange,  NOHTHMAN'S  SHIP. 

and  not  flat  like  a  cake,  as  every  body  then 
thought  it  was.  He  thought  that  if  the  earth  was 
round,  India  could  be  reached  by  sailing  westward  across  the 
Atlantic  Ocean,  as  well  as  sailing  eastward ;  and  he  believed  it 
could  not  be  half  as  far  to  it  in  that  direction  as  around  the  Cape 
of  Good  Hope. 

6.  Columbus  went  to  Lisbon,  in  Portugal,  and  told  the  king 
and  other  great  people,  what  was  in  his  mind.  The  king  thought 
well  of  it,  but  most  of  the  great  people  who  did  not  know  half 
as  much  as  Columbus  did,  laughed  at  him,  and  he  went  away 
very  sorrowful. 

7.  Columbus  was  poor.     He  had  a 
little  son  named  Diego,  whose  mother 
was  dead.     So  he  took  his  boy  by  the 
hand  and  started  on  foot  for  Spain,  to 
ask  the   rich   king  of  that  country  to 
let  him  have  a  ship  with  which  to  sail 
westward  on   the  Atlantic    Ocean   in 
search  of  India. 

8.  Ferdinand,   the    King  of    Spain, 
had  an  excellent  wife,  named  Isabella, 
who   loved   God  and  her  fellow-crea 
tures.     Columbus  was   a  Christian,  and  thought  that  he   could 
tell  the  people  of  new  countries  that  he  mio;ht  find  in  searching 


QTTF.BTIOXS. — 5.  What   thoughts  had    Columbus  ?     6.  What    was    done  in  Portutrr.!  ? 
What  did  Columbus  do?    8.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Queen  of  Spain  ? 


THE   GREAT   S  A  I  L  O  11  S   FROM   SPAIN. 


19 


Departure  of  Columbus  for  America. 


The  Discovery. 


for  India,  about  Jesus  and  the  Bible,  and  the  Gospel,  and  so  do 
them  good. 

9.  Columbus  told  Queen  Isabella  all  that  he  would-  like  to 
do,  in  searching  for  India  and  helping  the  heathen.  Her  heart 
•was  kind,  and  his  words  brought  tears  to  her  eyes.  She  prom 
ised  to  help  him  even  if  she  had  to  sell  all  the  diamonds  in  her 
crown  to  buy  a  ship  for  him.  She  spoke  to  her  husband 
about  Jt.  He  was  willing,  and  she  fitted  out  two  small  vessels  for 
Columbus. 

10.  The  great  sailor  was  now  full  fifty  years  of  age,  and 
every  body  thought  well 
of  him,  because  he  had 
always  acted  right.  His 
friends  fitted  out  another 
ship,  larger  than  those 
of  the  queen,  and  with 
plenty  of  company,  Co 
lumbus  left  the  town  of 
Palos,  on  the  Tinto 
river,  on  the  3d  day  of 
August,  in  the  year  1492. 

11.  It  was  a  hot  summer  day  when  Columbus  and  his  men 
sailed  clown  the  river.     But  when  they  were  out  on  the  ocean,  the 
breeze  was  cool  and  delightful.     They  were  soon  out  of  sight  of 
land,  and  could  see  nothing  but  water,  and  sky,  and  clouds. 

12.  They  sailed  on  and  on,  week  after  week,  and  saw  nothing 
but  the  water,  and  the  sky,  and  the  clouds.     All  but   Columbus 
grew  afraid,  and  wanted  to  go  back.     The  common  sailors  even 
threatened  to  throw  him  overboard  if  he  would  not  turn  back. 
lie  trusted  in  God,  and  kept  on  unharmed. 

13.  Just  at  sunset  on  a  pleasant  day  in  October,  Columbus  felt 
sure  that  land  was  nigh.     During  the  evening  the  perfumes  of 
flowers  came  to  his  nostrils.     The  great  sailor  watched  all  night. 
In  the  morning  all  saw  green  forests,  and  soon  they  heard  the 

of  birds. 


THE  VESSELS    OF    COLUMBUS. 


QTT  6TTON8—  0.  Whatf'M  Isabella  do?    10.  What  did  Columbus  then  do?    12.  What 
a^ened  on  the  ocean  ?    13.  What  can  you  tell  about  seeing  land  ? 


20 

Lauding  of  Columbus. 


DISCOVERIES. 


The  Indians. 


COLUMBUS  ragcOTKBOra  LAND. 

14.  The  sailors  who  were  so  afraid  and  so  wicked,  now  joined 
with  Columbus  in  praising  God.     All  went  on  shore,  among  tli3 
beautiful  shrubs  and  sweet  flowers,  and  there  on  their  knees  they 
sang  a  hymn  of  thanksgiving  to  God. 

15.  They  were  on  an  island  not  very  far  from  the  continent  of 
America.      They  saw  men,  women,  and  children,  hiding  among 
the  trees  and  bushes.     These  were  very  timid,  for  they  had  never 
seen  white  people  before.     As  I  have  told  you — [verse  2,   page 

QUF.STIONO. — 14.  What  did  all  who  were  with  Columbus  do  ?    15.  What  can  you  tell 
about  the  landing  of  Columbus? 


THE   GREAT   SAILORS   FROM   SPAIN. 


21 


Other  discoveries. 


Americus  Vespucius 


7] — Columbus  thought  this  island  was  a  part 
of  India,  so  he  called  the  copper-colored  people, 
INDIANS.  The  island  he  named  San  Salvador, 
the  Spanish  words  for  Holy  Saviour.  ^ 

16.  Columbus    found    other   islands  in  the 
neighborhood,  and  these,  as  you  will  see  by  the 
map,   were    afterwards    named  West    Indies. 
Wheu^he  went  back  to  Spain,  he  took  some     '^ 
Indians,  and  parrots,  and  other  things  with  him. 
Then  King  Ferdinand  and  Queen  Isabella  were 

so  pleased  with  the  great  sailor,  that  they  made 
him  rich  and  strong.  -^ 

17.  Soon  after  Columbus  went  back,  another 
Italian,  named  Americus  Vespucius,  came  over 
the  Atlantic   Ocean   with   one  of  Columbus's 

great  sailors,  named  Ojeda.  He  visited  the  West  India  Islands, 
sailed  southward,  and  discovered  the  American  continent,  near 
the  mouth  of  the  Oronoco  river.  It  was  an  easy  matter  after 
Columbus  had  led  the  way. 

"*Yl8.  Some  people  said  to  Columbus,  "  It  was  easy  to  find  Amer 
ica."  He  asked  them  to  make  an  egg  stand  on  its  end.  They 
tried  in  vain.  Columbus  cracked  one  end  of  his,  so  made 
it  flat,  and  it  stood.  Then  they  did 
the  same.  "  It  is  easy  enough 
when  I  have  told  you  how,"  said 
the  great  sailor.  Then  they  all  felt 
ashamed. 

19.  When  Americus  returned,  he 
wrote  a  letter,  which  was  printed 
in  a  book.  It  told  of  what  he 
had  discovered,  and  he  claimed  the 
honor  of  first  seeing  this  New 
World.  Columbus,  in  another  voy 
age,  had  seen  it  at  the  same  place 


, 


AMEHICUS 

QUESTIONS. — 16.  What  dM  Colnrnbns  then  do  ?  17.  Who  else  came  to  America?  18. 
What,  can  you  tell  about  Columbus  and  the  eggs?  Y\  Why  was  the  New  World  called 
America  ? 


22 


DISCOVERIES. 


How  America  was  named. 


Ponce  de  Leon. 


Spanish  adventurers. 


in  South  America,  a  year  sooner.  But  lie  was  not  allowed 
to  tell  the  world  what  he  had  discovered,  so  this  wonderful 
country  was  named  America,  in  honor  of  Americus  Vespucius. 

20.  Many  Spanish  people  now  came  to  live  in  Cuba  and  other 
West  India  Islands.    Among  these  was  an  old  man  named  Ponce 
de  Leon.     lie  was  very  proud,  and  did  not  wish  to  die.     He  was 
told  that  on  an  island  north-west  from  Cuba,  there  was  a  spring 
whose  waters  would  make  him  young  again,  and  keep  him  so. 

21.  In  the  spring  of  the  year  he  sailed  in  a  ship,  in  search  of 
that  island.     He  sought  in  vain,  but  finally  he  discovered  a  land 

that  seemed  full  of  flowers,  and  partly  on 
that  account  he  named  it  FLORIDA.  That 
was  twenty  years  after  Columbus  made  his 
first  voyage.  It  wras  our  pleasant  Florida. 

22.  Other  Spaniards  went  to  the  same 
country  afterward,  and  going  westward,  dis 
covered  the  Mississippi  river.  Others  again 
went  up  the  coast  into  the  present  Carolines ; 
and  some  warriors  sailed  to  Mexico,  and  took 
possession  of  that  country.  They  all  treated 
the  kind  Indians  most  shamefully.  Of  these 
warriors  and  their  deeds  you  will  learn  more 
when  you  grow  older. 


A   SPANISH   WABEIOB. 


SECTION  II. 


THE  GREAT  SAILORS  FROM  ENGLAND  AND  FRANCE. 

1.  When  it  was  known  in  Europe  that  a  new  world  had  been 
found  beyond  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  the  kings  and  merchants  made 
a  great  ado  about  it.  In  Spain,  Portugal,  France,  Holland,  Italy, 
and  England,  the  people  talked  about  it  a  great  deal. 

QUKSTIONS.— -0.  What  can  you  tell  of  Ponce  de  Leon?    21.  What  did  he  find?    22. 
What  did  other  Spaniards  do"?    1.  What  did  finding  a  new  world  produce? 


SAILORS   FROM   ENGLAND   AND   FRANCE.    23 


Cabofs  voyages.  Cabot's  discoveries. 

>  2.  Henry,  the  King  of  England,  who  refused  to  listen  to  Colum 
bus  before  his  first  voyage,  was  now  glad  to  do  all  he  could  to 
assist  John  Cabot  and  others,  who  were  merchants  rfi  BrigteVin 
sending  ships  across  the  Atlantic  in  search  of  new  countries. 
"Y  3.  Four  years  and  a  half  after  Columbus  made  his  first  voyage, 
John  Cabot  prepared  two  ships,  and 
with  these,  his  son  Sebastian  sailed. 
He  w^s  a  young  man  about  twenty 
years  of  age.  At  first  he  sailed  toward 
Greenland  ;  then  he  turned  southward, 
and  in  the  course  of  a  few  weeks  he 
came  in  sight  of  the  rugged  shores  of 
Labrador,  and  saw  many  icebergs  float 
ing  in  the  sea. 

"^4.  Cabot    did    not    land,    but    sailed  P:;«ASTIAX  CABOT. 

southward,  and  discovered  a  large  island,  which  he  properly 
named  NEW-FOUND-LAND.  -iThere  he  saw  great  numbers  of  cod 
fish,  which  are  vet  abundant  -in  the  sea  in  that  region.  He 
landed  at  several  places,  and  then  sailed  to  England  to  tell  his 
countrymen  of  the  new  world  he  had  found. 

5.  Sebastian  Cabot  crossed  the  Atlantic  Ocean  the  next  year, 
and  sailed  all  along  America  from  the  icy  coasts  of  Labrador  to 
the  sunny  shores  of  our  Carolinas.     He  was  the  first  discoverer 
of  North  America,  for  this  voyage  along  the  shores  of  the  United 
States  was  made  about  fourteen  years  before  Ponce  de  Leon,  of 
whom  I  have  told  you  [verse  20,  p.  22],  landed  in  Florida. 

6.  Sebastian  was  a  very  great  sailor,  and  was  upon  the  ocean 
nearly  all  his  life.     He   sailed  all  along  the  coast  of  Brazil,  in 
South  America,  discovered  the  great  river  La  Plata,  and  weit 
on  its  bosom  in  a  boat  four  hundred  miles  up  into  the  broad  wil 
derness.     He  was  an  old  man,  with  a  large  white  beard,  when  he 
died. 

1.  After  Cabot  had  told  of  the  many  codfish  near  Newfound 
land,  bold  sailors  went  from  England,  Brittany,  and  Normandy, 

QUESTIONS.—''.  What  die]  the  King  of  England  do?  B.  Who  sailed  to  America  from 
England,  and  how?  4.  What  did  Cabot  discover?  5.  What  else;  did  he  do?  6.  What 
other  discoveries  did  Cabo*  make  ?  7.  What  did  other  sailors  do  ? 


24 


DISCOVERIES. 


Verrazzani  and  his  discoveries. 


Cartier'  s  voyages. 


to  catch  them.  The  fish  were  so  very  numerous  that  the  sail 
ors  soon  filled  their  little  vessels  with  them  and  went  home. 

8.  Some  of  the  fishermen  had  seen  the  neighboring  coasts  of 
Nova  Scotia,  and  the  stories  they  told  of  the  beautiful  land  there, 
got  to  the  ears  of  Francis,  the  first  French  king  of  that  name. 
"V  9.  At  that  time  there  was  a  great  sailor  in  France,  who  came 
from  Florence.  His  name  was  John  Verrazzani.  The  king  fitted 
out  four  vessels,  with  plenty  of  men  and  provisions,  and  sent 
Verrazzani  with  them  to  explore  the  coasts  of  America  along 
which  Cabot  had  sailed. 

-^10.  Three  of  Verrazzani's  ships  we're  injured  by  a  storm,  and 
he  crossed  the  Atlantic  with  only  one.  He  first  reached  the  coast 
of  our  North  Carolina,  and  then  he  went  into  almost  every  bay 
from  there  to  Newfoundland.  He  talked  a  great  deal  with  the 
Indians  who  came  out  of  the  woods  to  see  him  and  his  big  canoe, 
as  they  called  his  ship.  He  named  the  whole  country  NEW 
FRANCE. 

11.  Four  years  afterward,  another  great 
sailor,  named  James   Cartier,  came  from 
France   to   this   New    World.      He   first 
landed   at    Newfoundland,   afterward    he 
sailed  into  a  great  gulf  and  the  mouth  of 
a  very  large  river,  and  then  returned  to 
France. 

12.  Cartier  came  back  in  another  ship 
the  next  year,  and  sailed  up  that  great 
river  to  a  town  which  the  Indians  called 

Hochelaga.  He  named  the  gulf  and  the  river,  St.  Lawrence. 
The  Indian  town  he  called  Mont  Real,  or  Royal  Mountain,  be 
cause  there  was  a  high  mountain  just  behind  it. 

13.  That  river,  you  know,  is  between  the  United  States  and 
Canada,  a  part  of  the  way,  and  Montreal  is  now  a  large  city. 
From  that  place  Cartier  wickedly  carried  away  the  King  of  the 
Indians,  whom  he  coaxed  to  go  on  board  of  his  ship.  He  took 

QUESTIONS. — S.  What  was  discovered?  0.  What  was  done  in  France?  10.  Tnll  about 
Verrazzani's  voyage.  11.  What  other  French  sailor  rime  to  Aipc"i"'».,  and  what  did 
Us  see?  12.  What  did  Cartier  afterward  do?  13.  What  wicked  thin;;  did  he  do? 


SAILORS      F  R  O  :.l      ENGLAND      AND      FRANCE.         25 
War  in  France.  The  Huguenots.  Settlement  in  America. 

him  to  France,  where  the  poor  man  died  of  a  broken  heart,  when 
thinking  he  should  never  see  his  wife  and  children  again. 

14.  A  few  other  French  sailors  came  to  explore  America  soon 
afterward.  But  the  French  king  had  his  hands  so  full  of  business 
at  home,  because  his  people  had  commenced  fighting  each  other, 
that  he  paid  no  more  attention  to  fitting  out  ships  to  sail  to 
America. 

15fc,And  what  do  you  think  the  French  people  quarreled  and 
fought  about  ?  It  was  religion ! — the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ, 
who  said,  "  Love  your  enemies."  One  believed  something  which 
the  other  did  not,  and  so  they  quarreled  and  fought  about  it,  and 
many  weje  killed.  -^ 

1G.  There  was  a  great  and  good  man  in  France, 
named  Coligny.  He  loved  the  people  called 
Huguenots,  Avhom  the  Roman  Catholics  hated, 
and  very  frequently  injured.  Coligny  seeing  his 
friends  in  continual  danger,  thought  it  would  be 
nice  for  all  of  them  to  go  to  America,  where 
the  Roman  Catholics  could  not  hurt  them. 

17.  So  Coligny  helped  a  good  many  of  them 
to  fit  out  ships.  They  came  over  in  the  spring 
of  15G2,  or  about  three  hundred  years/ago. 
They  landed  in  Florida,  near  where  Ponce  de 
Leon  did,  when  he  gave  it  that  name.  It  was  near  our  St. 
Augustine,  the  oldest  town  in  the  United  States. 

18.  The  Huguenots  did  not  like  the  spot,  and  sailed  northward 
to  Carolina,     But  these  nearly  all  perished.     Two  years  after 
ward  some  more  came,  and  lived  in  tents  on  the  coast  of  Florida, 
while  they  were  building  a  fort. 

19.  The  Spaniards  claimed  Florida  as  theirs,  because  Ponce  de 
Leon,  a  Spaniard,  first  saw  it.    Melendez,  a  cruel  warrior,  went 
there  with  many  soldiers,  and  murdered  almost  a  thousand  of  the 
French  settlers,  chiefly  because  he  and  his  men,  and  his  king, 
did  not  believe  what  the  Frenchmen  did  in  religion. 

QUESTIONS.— 14, 15.  What  now  happened  in  France  ?  16.  What  can  you  tell  about  the 
ITn^ienots?  17.  What  did  the  Hugueaots  do?  18.  What  happened  to  them?  1^. 
What  dil  the  Spaniards  do? 


26 


DISCOVERIES. 


Revenge  of  the  French. 


Queen  Elizabeth  and  the  Huguenots. 


SOLDIKB 

FLOBIOA. 


20.  When  this   cruel  murder  was  known  in 
France,   a   brave    soldier,   named   Do   Gourges, 

jLJj^^  /  sailed  to  America  with  many  others,  and  killed 
I  nearly  all  of  the  Spaniards.  So  the  white 
people  were  in  Florida  no  more.  The  first 
white  settlement  in  America  was  broken  up, 
and  the  Indians  had  the  whole  country  to  them 
selves  again,  for  a  long  time. 

21.  Some   of  the  great  English   sailors    sup, 
posed    they  could  get  to  India  by  going  north 
west,   not  dreaming  that  they  would  find   the 
ocean  in  that  direction  continually  covered  with 

ice.  So,  many  years  after  Cabot  discovered  North  America, 
Martin  Frobishcr  and  others  crossed  the  Atlantic  to  find  a  north 
west  passage,  and  to  seek  gold  in  the  rough  soil  of  Labrador. 
They  found  neither,  were  discouraged,  and  went  no  more.  .A 

22.  When  a  very  remarkable  woman,  named  Elizabeth,  was 
the   Queen  of  England,  she   and  her  great    men    heard  of  the 
beautiful  region  of  our  North  and  South  Carolina.     Some  of  the 
Huguenots,  who  escaped  the  massacre  by  the  Spaniards,  went  to 
sea  in  a  boat.     They  were  picked  up  and  carried  to  England, 
and  they  told  the  queen  all  about  that  fine  country. 

23.  Queen  Elizabeth  was  wonderfully  delighted,  and  said  her 
great    sailors    would    do  better   to 

go  there  with  people  to  plant 
corn  than  to  go  to  cold  Labrador 
to  dig  for  gold  they  would  not 
find.  So  God  caused  these  poor 
Frenchmen  to  turn  the  minds  of 
the  English  toward  the  beautiful 
middle  regions  of  America, 

24.  At  that    timo    there  was  an 
intelligent  and   worthy  young  En 
glishman,   named   Walter  Raleigh,  WALTKII  r.ALKIGII. 

Qu;  ST!o??9.—  ?ft.  Wh'it  did  a  French  soldier  do?  <2\.  What  did  other  English  sailors 
try  to  do?  vh\  What  can  yon  tell  of  a  Queen  of  Erprl-md  ?  ?3.  Whnt.  did  Queen  Eliza- 
heth  say  ?  24.  What  can  you  tell  about  Walter  Rai-iTh  and  his  step-brother  ? 


f 


S  A  I  L  O  i:  S      FROM      ENGLAND      AND      F  11  A  X  C  E . 


27 


Raleigh  and  Gilbert's  expeditions. 


Gilbert's  death. 


RALEIGH'S   SHIP. 


whom  the  queen  thought  a  great  deal  of.  His  step-brother,  Sir 
Humphrey  Gilbert,  was  one  of  her  great  English  sailors,  and  had 
often  thought  it  would  be  a  fine  thing  to  go  to  the  beautiful 
Carolina  region  with  a  number  of  people,  to  build  houses,  raise 
rain,  and  live  there.- 

.  Gilbert  spoke  of  the  matter  to  Raleigh,  who  seems  to  have 
had  the  most  money.  The  young  man  was  delighted  with  the 
idea,  aQd  asked  the  queen's  permission. 
She  readily  granted  it,  and  early  in  the 
year  1570  they  both  started  for  Amer 
ica.  Storms  and  Spanish  enemies  soon 
drove  them  back,  and  they  gave  up  the 
voyage. 

26.  Four  years  afterward  Gilbert  start 
ed  accain,  but  did  not  reach  Carolina. 
He  was  at  Newfoundland  awhile,  and 
then  started  for  home.  A  dreadful  storm  arose,  beat  upon  the 
ship  he  was  in,  and  at  midnight  it  went  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea 
with  Gilbert  and  all  on  board. 

27.  Raleigh  was  much  grieved  at  the  loss  of  his  step-brother. 
But  he  was  a  man  of  courage.     lie  had  a  good  deal  of  money 
{f     ^  left,  so  he  fitted  out  two  more  ships  to  carry 

people  to  America.     They  were  commanded  by 
two  great  sailors,  named  Amidas  and  Barlow. 

28.  It  was  in  the  hot  month  of  July  when 
Raleigh's    ships    reached    the    Carolina    coast. 
The  people  in  them  landed  on  an  island  which 
the  Indians  called  Roanoke.    They  traded  with 
the  Indians  for  several  weeks,  and  then  returned 
to  England.     Two   Indian  chiefs  who  wished 

£3 

to  sec  the  world  went  to  England  with  them. 

29.  Queen  Elizabeth  and  Raleigh  were  de 
lighted    with    tlic    stories    which  Amidas    and 

° 

Barlow  told  them,  about  the  beautiful  Roanoke 

QUESTIONS.— -5.  What  did  Raleigh  and  Gilbert  do  ?  C6.  What  happened  to  Gilbert 
afterward  ?  27.  What  did  Raleigh  then  do?  ?8.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  English 
at  Roanoke?  20.  How  came  that  region  to  be  called  Virginia  ? 


28  DISCOVERIES. 


Grenville's  expedition.  Tobacco.  Peril  of  the  settlers. 

and  the  main  land  near  by.  The  queen  called  the  whole  country 
VIRGINIA.  You  remember  Ycrrazzani  had  named  the  whole 
country  NEW  FRANCE,  sixty  years  before.  [See  verse  10,  page  24.] 

30.  Queen  Elizabeth  gave  the  use  of  the  whole  country  to 
Walter  Raleigh,  and  he  expected  to  make  a  large  fortune  by 
sending  settlers  to  that  fine  region,  for  he  was  to  share  in  all  the 
profits  that  might  be  made  in  raising  grain  and  digging  gold. 
So  the  very  next  year,  as  soon   as  the  trees  were  in  blossom, 
Raleigh  sent  another  great  English   sailor,  named  Sir  Richard 
Grenvillc,  with  seven  ships,  to  carry  people  to  settle  in  America. 

31.  Grcnville  and  his  party  reached  Roanoke  in  June.     The 
Indians  were  right  glad  to  see  their  two  chiefs  come  back  again. 
These  Indians  were  a  remarkable  people.     They  lived  in  arched- 
roofed  houses,  and  had  fine  gardens,  and  fields  of  corn  and  to 
bacco. 

32.  The  white  people  never  before  saw  tobacco.     The  Indians 
taught  them  to  smoke  it,  but  the  more  filthy  practice  of  chewing 
it  they  learned  themselves.    I  hope  the  boy  who  reads  this,  will 
never  use  tobacco  in  any  way.     Smoking  it  is  better  than  chew 
ing  it  ;  but  he  who  smokes  it  finds  that 

"  It  robs  his  pocket,  soils  his  clothes, 
And  makes  a  chimney  of  his  nose." 

33.  The  Indians  treated  the  English  well,  but  were  used  so 
badly  in  turn  that  they  determined  to  kill  them  all.     At  this 
time    Grenvillc   went  back  to  England  with  the  ships,  and   the 
angry  Indians  prepared  to  murder  all  the  settlers. 

34.  Sir  Francis  Drake  soon  afterward  arrived,  in  a  large  ship 
lie  was  one  of  the  greatest  war-sailors  England  ever  had,  and  was 
the  first  Englishman  who  sailed  around  the  world.     The  settlers 
went  on  board  his  ship  and  returned  to  England.     Others  were 
landed  there  afterward,  but  they  wrcre  all  murdered  by  the  angry 
Indians. 

35.  Finally  quite  a  number  of  men  and  women  were  sent  over 


Tfs.  —  HO.  What  did  the  queen  and  Raleigh  do?  "1.  What  can  you  tell  ahout 
the  Irdians?  32.  What  can  you  s.ny  about  tobacco?  3".  How  did  the  Indians  behave? 
84.  Who  came  to  Roanoke?  and  what  happened  to  the  Bcttiers? 


SAILORS      FROM      ENGLAND      AND      FRANCE.         29 

Little  Virginia  Dare.  Efforts  of  other  English  sailors.  The  French. 

by  Raleigh,  to  make  a  settlement.  A  man  named  John  White 
was  their  governor.  He  went  back  to  England  for  a  good  pur 
pose,  and  was  kept  there  many  years. 

30.  Mr.  White  had  a  daughter  married  to  a  man  named  Dare. 
Before  he  left  for  England  she  had  a  beautiful  little  babe,  which 
she  named  Virginia.  She  was  the  first  English  child  born  in 
America.  AVhen  Mr.  White  went  back  to  Roanoke,  his  daughter, 
and  sweet  little  Virginia  Dare,  and  all  the  rest  were  gone.  I 
don't  tlnnk  they  were  murdered.  I  suspect  they  went  far  away 
in  the  country,  and  lived  with  the  Indians. 

37.  Raleigh  was  now  tired  of  trying  to  settle  America.     His 
money  was  nearly  all  gone,  and  he  sent  no  more  ships.     He 
lived  a  great  many  years  afterward,  and  wrote  a  History  of  the 
World  while  in  a  prison.     He  was  put  in  prison  by  a  very  bad 
King  of  England  named  James.     Raleigh  was  a  good  old  man, 
and  yet  that  wicked  king,  after  keeping  him  a  great  many  years 
in  prison,  caused  his  head  to  be  cut  off. 

38.  In  the  year  1602,  Bartholomew  Gosnold,  another  great 
English  sailor,  came  across  the  Atlantic,  and  explored  the  coast 
from  Boston  to   Newport.     He  saw  a  great  many  codfish  near 
a  low,  sandy  point  south-east  of  Boston,  and  he  named  it  Cape 
Cod.     I  wish  you  to  remember  this  cape,  for  I  shall  speak  of  it 
again  by-and-by. 

39.  Other  great  English  sailors  came  to  the  same  region  soon 
afterward,  and  two  of  them  explored  the  present  coast  of  Maine. 
One  of  them  wickedly   carried  off  some  Indians  in  his  ship, 
and  all  their  friends  were  made  very  angry  against  the  white 
people. 

40.  It  was  now  more  than  a  hundred  years  since  Columbus 
revealed  the  New  World  to  Europe,  and  yet  there  was  not  a  set 
tlement  of  white  people  in  all  this  broad  land.     One  was  made 
soon  afterward,  on  the  river  St.  Lawrence,  by  some  French  peo 
ple,  who   named  the  place  Quebec.     They  came  with  Samuel 

QUESTIONS. — 35.  What  can  you  tell  of  others?  36.  What  can  yon  tell  about  little 
Virginia  Dare  find  her  mother?  37.  What  more  can  you  tell  of  Raleigh?  8S.  Wb"t 
can  you  tell  of  another  great  English  sailor?  39.  And  what  of  otherr,?  40.  What  cau 
you  tell  about  settlements  in  America? 


30  DISCOVERIES. 


Acadie.  Quebec.  Henry  Hudson. 

Champlain,  a  great  French  sailor,  who  discovered  the  lake  of 
that  name,  in  the  northern  part  of  the  State  of  New  York. 

41.  A  little  earlier,  some  French  people  had  attempted  to  set 
tle  in  Nova  Scotia,  and  they  named  that  country  Acadie.  They 
were  compelled  to  leave  it,  but  the  settlement  at  Quebec  re 
mained.  That  is  the  oldest  permanent  settlement  of  Europeans 
in  North  America. 

J^  42.  The  English  having  failed  in  their  attempts  to  make  set 
tlements  in  America,  several  London  merchants  concluded  to 
employ  some  great  sailor  to  make  another  effort  to  find  a  north 
west  passage  to  India.  They  employed  a  famous  man  named 
Henry  Hudson.  He  sailed  twice  in  that  direction,  but  like 
others  before  him,  he  could  not  get  through  the  ice,  so  the  Lon 
don  merchants  gave  it  up. 

^43.  Hudson  was  a  proud  man.  He  was  very  anxious  to  be  the 
first  sailor  who  should  reach  India  by  a  northern  route.  At  that 
time  there  vere  a  number  of  merchants  in  Holland  who  had  joined 
together  to  trade  in  India.  They  were  called  the  Dutch  East 
India  Company.  .iu 

44.  Hudson  went  to  Amsterdam  to  sec  the  managers  of  that 
0  ^""ia  Company.     He  told  them  that  he  firmly 

believed  that  he  could  reach  India  by 
going  around  the  north  of  Europe,  instead 
of  the  north  of  America.  They  liked  the 
idea,  and  fitted  out  a  small  vessel,  called 
the  Half-moon,  for  him  to  sail  in.  He 
went  away  up  into  the  Arctic  Ocean, 
where  he  found  just  as  much  ice  as  in  the 
other  direction.  He  was  too  proud  to  re 
turn  without  doing  something  great ;  so  he  turned  westward, 
after  passing  Iceland,  and  steered  across  the  Atlantic. 

45.  The  great  sailor  first  saw  America  on  the  coast  of  Maine. 
He  then  sailed  southward  to  the  Capes  of  Virginia,  and  explored 

QUESTIONS.— il.  What  about  French  settlements  ?    42.  What  di-i  London  merchants 
do  ?    4^.  What  can  you  tell  about  Henry  Hudson  and  the  Dutch  ?    44.  What  did  Hud 
son  do;'    45.  What  wore  Hudson' i*  first  Discoveries ? 
V* "       f         S 


HALF-MOOX. 


SAILORS      FROM      ENGLAND      AND      FRANCE.         31 
Discovery  of  the  Hudson  river.  Fate  of   Hudson. 


the  bays  and  rivers  northward  until  he  entered  the  waters  which 
now  form  the  harbor  of  New  York. 

-V4G.  Hudson  saw  a  great  river  rolling  down  from  among  the 
blue  hills  at  the  north,  and  he  sailed  up  that  stream  more  than 
one  hundred  and  sixty  miles.  He  had  many  adventures  with  the 
Indians,  who  had  never  seen  a  white  man,  nor  such  a  "  big  canoe" 
before.  That  stream  now  bears  the  name  of  Hudson's  river.  _j 

47.  \yiicn  Hudson  returned  to  Europe,  and  told  of  the  im 
mense  and  beautiful  country  which  he  had  discovered,  the  people 
of  Holland,  who  were  great  traders,  began  at  once  to  send  ships 
to  Hudson's   river  to   traffic  with  the  Indians.     I  shall  tell  you 
more  about  that  presently. 

48.  Hudson  tried  once  again  to  find  a  north-west  passage.     In 
so  doing,  he  discovered  the  bay  in  the  far  north  which  bears  his 
name.     There  he  lost  his   life.     Some  of  his  sailors  were  very 
wicked.     They  bound  Hudson   and  his  son  with  strong  ropes, 
and  putting  them  in  a  little  boat,  with  seven  sick  companions, 
they  sailed  ofT  with  the  ship  and   left  them.     Hudson  and  his 
companions  all  perished  with  cold  or  hunger,  on  that  icy  sea. 

49.  I  have  now  told  you  the  story  of  the  Great  Sailors,  and  I 
hope  you  have  been  interested.     "With  Hudson's  voyage,  their 
work  was  made  complete.     Then  the  coasts  of  the  New  World 
had  been  explored  from  the  West  India  Islands  to  the  Gulf  of 
St.  Lawrence.     The  way  was  prepared  for  settlements,  and  soon 
hundreds  of  people  came  from  Europe,  and  commenced  cutting 
down  trees,  erecting  houses  and  churches,  raising  grain  and  fruit, 
and  building  villages  and  cities.     We  must  always  love  the  Great 
Sailors  for  finding  such  a  beautiful  country  as  ours. 

QUESTIONS.— 10.  What  can  you  toll  about  Hudson's  greatest  discovery  ?  4T.  What  offe'-t 
did  his  discoveries  have  ?  48.  What  happened  to  him  afterward  ?  40.  What  had  the 
Great  Sailors  no\y  accomplished  ? 


CHAPTER   III. 

SECTION    I. 

THE      AD  VENTURE  US      OR      SETTLERS. 
Difference  between  a  settlement  and  a  colony. 


1.  I  HOPE  you  remember  what  I  have  told  you  about  the  GREAT 
SAILORS.     They  should  be  thought  of  frequently,  as  we  go  on  in 
our  story,  because  they  opened  the  way  to  this  beautiful  land 
for  people  to  come  and  settle  in.     Now  I  shall  tell  you  about  the 
ADVENTURERS  or  SETTLERS. 

2.  I  must  first  explain  to  you  the  difference  between  a  settle 
ment  and  a  colony.     You  know  people  may  go  from  your  neigh 
borhood,  away  into  the  wilderness,  and  there  cut  down  trees  and 
build  houses.     This  is  called  a  settlement.     But  the  Indians,  or 
sickness,  or  some  other  thing,  may  cause  them  to  move  away. 
Then  that  place  is  no  longer  a  settlement.     Just  so,  you  remem 
ber,  it  was  with  the  English  on  Roanoke  [verse  36,  page  29],  and 
the  Huguenots  in  Florida  [verse  18,  page  25]. 

3.  When  a   settlement  becomes  permanent,  and  the  people 
make  laws,  plow  fields,  build  villages,  and  so  on,  and  continue  to 
live  in  one  place  always,  then  the  Adventurers  who  made  the  set 
tlement  become  Planters,  arid  form  a  colony. 

4.  I  am  now  going  to  tell  you  what  Adventurers  did  in  making 
settlements  in  many  parts  of  this  country,  and  how  they  after 
ward  became  Planters  and  formed  colonies.     It  took  some  of  the 
settlements  ten  years,  and  some  twenty  years,  to  become  colonies, 
while  one  of  them  was  about  sixty  years  in  so  doing.     I  will  first 
tell  you  of 

QUESTIONS. — 1.  Can  you  explain  the  difference  between  a   settlement  and  a  colony? 
8.  What  is  a  colony ?    &.  How  long  did  it  take  some  settlements  to  become  colonies;' 


ADVENTURERS      IN      VIRGINIA.  33 

The  division  of  Virginia.  Plymouth  and  London  companies. 


ADVENTURERS    IN    VIRGINIA. 

5.  Because  of  the  discoveries  of  their  Great  Sailors,  the  En 
glish  claimed  a  right  to  settle  anywhere  in  America  between  the 
mouth  of  the  Cape  Fear  river  in  North  Carolina,  and  the  town  of 
Halifax  in  Nova  Scotia.     They  allowed  the  Spaniards  to  have  the 
country  all  south  of  that,  and  the  Frenchmen  all  north  of  it. 

6.  You  remember  [verse  29,  page  27]  Queen  Elizabeth  gave 
the  name  of  VIRGINIA  to  that  whole  territory.     When  she  died, 
a  Scotchman,  named  James  Stuart,  who  was  a  king  in  his  own 
country,  became  King  of  England,  and  a  very  mean  and  unlovely 
man  he  was.     But  he  did  some  good  things. 

I  7.  That  vast  country  claimed  by  the  English  was  divided  into 
North  and  South  Virginia.  Quite  a  number  of  men  in  the  town 
of  Plymouth,  England,  joined  together  for  the  purpose  of  making 
settlements  in  North  Virginia.  The  king  gave  them  a  written 
agreement,  in  which  he  promised  to  let  them  have  the  use  of  all 
that  country  if  they  would  agree  to  do  so  and  so.  They  were 
called  the  Plymouth  or  North  Virginia  Company. 

8.  A  number  of  men  in  London  joined  together  in  the  same 
way,  to  settle  in  South  Virginia.     The  king  gave  them  a  similar 
paper,  and  they  made  a  similar  agreement  with  the  king.     They 
were  called  the  London  or  South  Virginia   Company.      These 
papers  given  by  the  king  were  called  Charters.     Remember  that 
word,  and  its  meaning — an  agreement. 

9.  The  Plymouth  Company  first  tried  to  make  settlements  in 
their  part  of  America,  but  failed.     The  London  Company  soon 
afterward  collected  together  more  than  a  hundred  Adventurers, 
fitted  out  three  good  ships  for  them  to  sail  in,  and  then  sent  a- 
great  sailor,  named  Newport,  to  conduct  them  to  the  island  of 
Roanoke,  where,    you   remember   [verse  30,  page  28],  Walter 
Raleigh  tried  to  make  a  settlement  more  than  twenty  years  be 
fore.     This  was  at  the  close  of  the  year  1606. 

QUESTIONS.— 5.  What  can  yon  tell  about  the  claims  of  the  English?  6.  What  can 
you  Bay  of  a  new  King  of  England  ?  7.  How  was  America  divided  by  the  English  ?  8. 
What  can  you  tell  of  two  companies  in  England  ?  9.  What  did  these  companies  do? 


34  SETTLEMENTS. 


Arrival  of  Adventurers.  Captain  Smith.  Troubles  in  Virginia. 

10.  A  heavy  storm  drove  the  ships  of  the  Adventurers  away 
to  the  northward,  and*  they  entered  the  mouth  of  a  great  river, 
after  passing  two  capes  at  the  entrance  to  Chesapeake  Bay.     To 
please  the  king,  they  named  the  great  river  James,  and  the  two 
capes  Charles  and  Henry,  after  his  two  sons.  ,    . 

11.  The  Adventurers   sailed  more  than  fifty  miles  up   that 
river,  and   landed   on  a  sort  of  island.     Every   thing  appSired 
beautiful,  for  it  was  in  warm  April  weather,  and  the  earth*  and 
trees  were  covered  with  flowers  and  blossoms.     There  they  com 
menced  building  a  village,  Avhich  they  called  Jamestown. 

12.  Captain  John  Smith,  a  very  great 
soldier,  of  whom  you  have  heard,  I  dare 
say,  was  one  of  the  Adventurers.  He  had 
been  in  many  fights  with  the  Turks  in 
eastern  Europe,  and  had  done  wonderful 
things  there.  Many  of  the  Adventurers 
were  rather  bad  characters,  and  they  be 
came  jealous  of  Captain  Smith,  for  they 
knew  he  was  smarter  and  better  than 
JOHN  BMITH.  they. 

13.  Smith  was  accused  of  wrong  intentions  during  the  voyage, 
and  was  put  in  prison  on  board  the  ship.     When  the  Adventur 
ers  landed,  they  proceeded,  according  to  King  James's  orders,  to 
open  a  sealed  box,  which  he  had  given  them.     Then  it  was  found 
that  the  king  had  appointed  Captain  Smith  to  be  one  of  the  gov 
ernors  of  the  settlement.     Greatly  fearing  the  king's  displeasure, 
they  set  him  at  liberty,  and  for  many  years  Captain  Smith  was 
the  greatest  and  best  man  in  the  New  World. 

14.  Newport  sailed  for  England  in   June,  1G07,  for  more  Ad' 
venturers  and  provisions.     Soon  after  he  left,  the  provisions  of  the 
settlers  became  scarce,  and  the  poisonous  vapors  which  argse  from 
thfe  swamps  near  by,  made  a  great  many  -sick.     Before  thfc  ; close  4 
of  sumrff&r,   full  one  half  of  the  Adventurers   died,    and"  were 
buried  in  the  Ground  at  Jamestown. 

O  ' 

QUESTIONS.— 10.  What  happened  to  the  Adventurers  in  Newport's  ships?  11.  What 
did!"  they  do?  12.  What  can  you  say  of  John  Smith  and  his  companions?  13.  What 
had  been  done  to  Captain  Smith  ?  14.  What  happened  to  the  settlers  ? 


ADVENTURERS      IN      VIRGINIA.  35 

Smith  in  captivity.  His  life  saved  by  Pocahontas. 

15.  Every  one  now  began  to  think  of  death  and  starvation,  for 
the  Indians  had  not  received  them  very  kindly,  and  would  not 
bring  them  food.  The  man  whom  the  Adventurers  had  chosen 
to  bo  their  chief  ruler,  was  a  very  bad  one,  and  it  was  not  long 
before  they  asked  Captain  Smith  to  take  his  place. 

10.  Smith  soon  made  the  Indians  respect  him,  and  bring  food 
for  his  companions.  lie  now  resolved  to  know  more  of  the 
country  he  was  in.  lie  had  already  been  up  the  James  River  to 
the  Falls  at  Richmond,  and  had  seen  a  large  stream  corning  in 
from  the  north,  just  above  Jamestown.  With  a  few  companions 
he  went  up  that  stream,  which  the  Indians  called  Chickahom- 
iny.  While  away  from  his  boat,  in  the  woods,  some  of  the  In 
dians,  who  had  been  watching, the  white  people,  sprang  forward 
and  made  Captain  Smith  a  prisoner. 

17.  The  great  Emperor  of  the   Indians  was  called  Powhatan. 
Captain  Smith  was  taken  from  one  Indian  village  to   another,  so 
that  the  women  and  children  might  see  him.     Then  he  was  con 
ducted  to  the  dwelling  of  the  emperor  on  the  York  river.     He 
was  kindly  treated ;  but  when  the  great  men   around  Powhatan 
had  talked  the  matter  all  over,  they  concluded  to  kill  him. 

18.  A  huge  stone  was  placed  before  Powhatan,  on  which  the 
head  of  Captain  Smith  was   laid.     His  hands  were   tied  behind 
him,  and  he  could  not  stir.     Then  two  strong  Indians-raised  each 
a  heavy  club  to  kill  him,  and  there  appeared  no  help  for  him. 

10.  Powhatan  had  a  beautiful  daughter,  ten  or  twelve  years 
old,  named  Pocahontas.  She  sat  by  the  side  of  her  father,  who 
loved  her  very  much.  She  was  a  good  girl,  and  pitied  poor 
Captain  Smith.  Just  as  the  Indians  raised  their  clubs  to  kill 
him,  she  leaped  from  her  scat,  clasped  the  head  of  the  captive 
in  her  arms,  and  begged  her  father  to  spare  his  life.  Pocahon 
tas  was  an  angel  of  deliverance,  for  Powhatan  not  only  gave 
Smith  his  life,  but  sent  a  guard  of  twelve  men  to  conduct  him 
ba<?k  to  his  friends  at  Jamestown. 

20.  During  his  captivity  Smith  learned  much  that  was  useful 

QUESTIONS.— : 5.  What -were  the  troubles  of  the  settlers?    16.  What  did  Smith  do ? 
What  happened  to  him?     17.  What  did  the  Indians  do  with  Smith?     18.  What  oc 
curred  before  PowhuUn?    13.  How  was  Smith's  life  saved? 
r-v 

1 


36  SETTLEMENTS. 


Smith's  exploring  voyage.  First  women  in  Virginia. 

to  him,  about  the  Indians  and  their  country.  But  he  was 
grieved  to  find  every  thing  in  confusion  at  Jamestown,  and  only 
forty  of  his  companions  alive.  These  were  just  preparing  to 
leave,  but  he  caused  them  to  remain,  and  by  his  own  exertions 
he  procured  food  enough  from  the  Indians,  for  them  all. 

21.  Newport  arrived  with  more  Adventurers  and  provisions, 
the  following  spring.     Then  Smith  started,  in  an  open  boat,  to 
explore  the  Chesapeake  Bay.     He  visited  every  bay  and  river 
along  its  coasts ;  and,  on  foot,  he  went  up  into  the  Avilderness  as 
far  as  the  country  of  the  Five  Nations  in  the  southern  part  of 
New  York. 

22.  Altogether  this  was  one  of  the  most  wonderful  voyages 
I  have  ever  read  about.     Smith  and  his  companions  were  gone 
three  months,  and  traveled  about  three  thousand  miles.     That 
is  the  distance  across  the   Atlantic  Ocean,  from  New  York  to 
London. 

23.  A  pleasant  thing  happened  not  long  after  Smith's  return. 
Some  more  adventurers  came  from  England,  and  with  them,  two 
women  ;    the   first  from   Europe  ever  seen  in  Virginia.     They 
were  very  good  women,  but  I  am  sorry  I  can  not  say  the  same 
of  the  men.     Most  of  those  who   were  in  Virginia,   were  very 
lazy.     They  would  not  raise  grain  for  food,  but  looked  for  gold, 
or  did  nothing,  day  after  day. 

24.  Smith  coaxed  the  Indians  to  give  the  whito  people  food, 
or  they  would  have  all  starved.     Finally,  when  he  went  to  En 
gland  on  account  of  being  badly  hurt,  the  Indians  not  only  re 
fused  to  let  the  white  people  have  food,  but  laid  a  plan  to  kill 
them  all.    The  good  and  beautiful  Pocahontas,  like  a  divine  angel, 
went   to  Jamestown,  told    the    Adventurers   what    the  Indiar.s 
thought  of  doing,  and  so  made  them  prepared  to  defend  them 
selves. 

25.  The  Indians   did    not    attack  the  people   at  Jamestown. 
After  awhile,  an  English  sailor,  named  Argall,  who  was  a  sort  of 

QUESTIONS.— -0.  What  can  you  tell  about  Smith's  return?  What  did  he  do?  21. 
What  can  you  tell  ahout  his  exploring  voyage  ?  22.  What  about  that  voyage  ?  23.  What 
pleasant  thing  now  happened  ?  What  can  you  say  about  the  men  in  Virginia  ?  24, 
What  more  can  you  tell  of  the  goodness  of  Pocahontas? 


ADVENTURERS      IN      VIRGINIA. 


Pocahontas  a  prisoner. 


Marriage  of  Pocahontas. 


sea-robber,  came  there,  coaxed  Pocahontas  on  board  of  his  ship, 
and  kept  her  a  prisoner  for  a  long  time.  Her  father  was  greatly 
grieved.  But  the  robber  would  not  let  her  go  until  her  father 
sent  plenty  of  food  to  the  half-starving  Adventurers. 

26.  And  now  another  pleasant  thing  occurred.     While  Poca 
hontas  was  on  the  ship,  a  young  Englishman,  named  John  Rolfe, 


MAEBIAGE  OF  POCAHONTAS. 


fell  ill  love  with  her.  She  became  a  Christian,  was  baptized,  and 
married  Rolfe.  This  made  her  father  a  good  friend  of  the  En 
glish  as  long  as  he  lived. 

QUESTIONS.— 55.  What  can  you  tell  about  Argall  and  Pocahoutas  ?    26.  What  other 
pleasant  thing  now  happened  ? 


38  SETTLEMENTS. 


Death  of  Pocahontas.  Dutch  traders  in  America, 

27.  Pocaliontas  went  to  England  with  her  husband  not  long 
afterward,  and  died  there,  just  as  she  was  about  to  sail  back  to 
her  native  land.     We  should  always  remember  that  good  Indian 
princess  with  gratitude. 

28.  After  that,  things  went  on  much  better  in  Virginia.     A 
great  many  other  Adventurers  came  over,  and  they  were  good  and 
industrious  people.     They  tilled  the  land,   did  not  spend  their 
time  in  foolishly  looking  for  gold,  and  raised  plenty  of  food. 

29.  The  settlement  soon  became  so  strong  that  the  people  did 
not  fear  the  Indians,  and  those  who  came  to  stay  a  little  while,  and 
then  return  to  England,  resolved  to  stay  as  long  as  they  lived.    In 
the  year  1619,  they  met  together  to  make  laws.     Then  the  Vir 
ginia  settlement  became  a  colony. 


SECTION  II, 

ADVENTURERS     IN     NEW     YORK. 

1.  I  have  told  you  [verse  4  7,  page  31]  that  when  Henry  Hud 
son  let  the  Dutch  people,  who  lived  in  Holland,  know  about  the 
beautiful  land  lie  had  found  in  the  New  World,  they  sent  ships 
with  people  there  to  trade  with  the  Indians,  who  caught  bears, 
beavers,   otters,   and   other  fur-bearing  animals.     Among  other 
ships,  the  Half-moon,  Hudson's  exploring  vessel,  was  sent  for  that 
purpose.     That  was  in   1610,  or  about  two  hundred  and  fifty 
years  ago. 

2.  One  of  the  greatest  of  the  Dutch  sailors  who  came  to  Amer 
ica  at  that  time  was  Adrian  Block.     He  brought  several  Adven 
turers  with  him,   and  landed    on  the  lower   end   of  the  island 
which  the  Indians  called  Manhattan.    'There  the  city  of  New 
York  now  stands. 

QUESTIONS.— 27.  "What  more  can  you  tell  about  Pocahontas  ?  28.  What  can  you  say 
about  other  Adventurers  ?  20.  What  did  the  settlers  now  do  ?  1.  What  did  the  Dutch 
people  do?  2.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  great  Dutch  sailor? 


ADVENTURERS      IN      NEW      YORK.  39 

The  first  ship-building.  West  India  Company.  First  settlers. 


3.  Block's  ship  took  fire  and  was  destroyed,  just  at  the  com 
mencement  of  a  cold  winter,  in   1613.     The  Adventurers  built 
themselves  huts  to  sleep  in,  and  worked  hard  every  day  all  win 
ter,  in  building  a  new  ship.     It  was  completed  in  the  spring,  and 
then  they  explored  the  coast  from  New  York  to  Halifax.     That 
was  the  first  ship  ever  built  in  the  United  States,  and  was  named 
the  Unrest. 

4.  ^lany  other  Adventurers  came  soon  afterward,  and  some 
went  up  Hudson's  river  as  far  as  the  spot  where  Albany  now 
stands.     In  that  neighborhood,  and  on  the  lower  part  of  Manhat 
tan  island,  a  fort  and  trading-houses  were  built  soon  afterward. 
The  whole  country  which  the  English  called  North  Virginia,  the 
Dutch  now  named  NEW  NETHERLAND. 

5.  A  few  years  later,   some  Holland   merchants  formed  the 
Dutch  West  India  Company,  and  the  rulers  of  their  land  gave 
them  the  privilege  of  making  settlements  anywhere  in  America, 
and  in  some  parts  of  southern  Africa. 

G.  Although  the  Dutch  were  getting  rich  fast  by  trading  with 
the  Indians  for  furs,  it  was  now  thought  best  to  have  some  fam 
ilies  come  over,  clear  the  land,  raise  grain,  build  houses,  and  thus 
commence  a  colony. 

7.  It  was  in  the  spring  of  1G23,  when  thirty  families,  mostly 
French  people  who  had  lived  in  Holland  a  long  time,  came  to 
Manhattan.     Quite  a  number  of  them  went  up  Hudson's  river, 
and  settled  at  Albany.     Others  remained   on   Manhattan,   and 
some  went  across  the  East  river,  where  Brooklyn  and  Williams- 
burg  now  arc,  and  settled. 

8.  At  about  this  time,  several  log  houses  were  built  at  the 
lower  end  of  Manhattan  island,  and  a  permanent  settlement  was 
formed  in  New  Netherland.     With  these  dwellings  and  people, 
and  those  at  Albany  and  at  Brooklyn,  a  colony  was  formed,  and 
became  prosperous.      I  will  tell  you,  by-and-by,  how  this  country 
came  to  be  called  New  York. 

QUESTIONS. — 3.  What  happened  to  the  Dutch  Adventurers ?  and  what  did  they  do? 
4.  Wh.at  did  other  Adventurers  do  ?  5.  What  can  you  tell  of  some  Holland  merchants  ? 
6.  What  was  thought  best?  7.  Who  came  to  Manhattan?  and  where  did  they  settle? 
8.  How  was  a,  colony  formed  ? 


40  SETTLEMENTS. 


About  New  "England.  Captain  Smith  in  New  England. 

SECTION  III. 

ADVENTURERS      IN      MASSACHUSETTS. 

1.  I  have  told  you    [verse   7,  page  33]  how  the  Plymouth 
Company  was  formed.     They  sent  a  great  sailor,  named  Pring, 
to  prepare  the  way  for  settlements  in  North  Virginia.     The  next 
spring,  Sir  George  Popham  (who  was  one  of  the  company),  and 
a  hundred  Adventurers,  came  over  to  settle.     Many  did  not  like 
the  country,  and  more  than  half  of  them  went  back  in  the  same 
ship.     Those  who  remained  suffered  so  much  the  next  winter, 
that  they  also  went  back  to  England. 

2.  Eight  years  afterward,  the  famous  Captain  John  Smith,  who 
helped  to  settle  Virginia,  came  over  with  two  vessels,  and  ex 
plored  the  American   coast  from  Cape  Cod  to  the  Penobscot 
river.     He  made  a  good  map  of  the  country,  showed  it  to  the 
king's  eldest  son,  Charles,  and  by  his  permission,  he  named  the 
whole  region  east  of  Hudson's  river,  NEW  ENGLAND. 

3.  Captain  Smith  was  a  just  man,  but  his  comrades  were  not 
always  so.   The  commander  of  one  of  his  ships  carried  off  twenty 
Indians,  and  sold  them  for  slaves  in  Spain.     This  made  the  In 
dians  in  New  England  very  angry  toward  all  white  people. 

4.  It  was  not  until  the  year  1620  that  a  permanent  settlement 
was  formed  in  New  England.     The  king,  that  year,  gave  the 
Plymouth  Company  a  new  charter,  and  they  prepared  to  make 
settlements  in  their  own  way.     But  this  was  not  permitted  by 
the  cood  and  wise  God. 

O 

5.  Instead  of  Adventurers  whose   chief  desire  was  to  make 
money,. others,  who  sought  for  a  place  where  they  might  worship 
God  as  they  pleased,  were  allowed  to  become  the  permanent  set 
tlers  of  that  portion  of  New  England  known  as  Massachusetts. 
I  will  tell  you  how  it  was,  and  who  they  were. 

QUESTIONS.— 1 .  What  did  the  Plymouth  Company  do  ?  What  can  you  tell  of  settlers 
who  came  to  America ?  2.  What  did  Captain  Smith  do?  3.  What  did  Smith's  com 
panions  do  ?  4.  When  was  New  England  first  settled?  5.  By  whom  ? 


ADVENTURERS      IN      MASSACHUSETTS.  41 

"The  Roman  Catholics.  The  Pope.  Origin  of  the  Puritans. 

6.  Very  Earnest  people,  you  know,  believe  that  their  way  of 
worshiping  God  is  the  best  way,  and  they  try  to  make  every 
body  else  believe  and  act  as  they  do.     There  was  a  bad  King  of 
England,  named  Henry  the  Eighth,  who  was  a  Roman  Catholic. 
He  got  angry  with  the  Pope  of  Rome  one  day,  because  he  would 
not  allow  him  to  do  a  wicked  thing.     After  that,  King  Henry 
would  have  nothing  more  to  do  with  the  pope. 

7.  T^e  Pope  of  Rome,  you  know,  is  the  principal  bishop  or 
head  minister  of  all  the  Roman  Catholics  in  the  world.     Well, 
the  people  of  England  were  glad  when  the  king  quarreled  with 
the  pope,  for  they  thought  they  would  now  be  allowed  to  wor 
ship  God  as  they  pleased.     But  King  Henry  commanded  them 
to  do  it  as  he  did,  and  they  were  no  better  off  than  when  he  was 
a  Roman  Catholic. 

8.  Henry's  son,  Edward,  was  a   better  man,   and  when  his 
father  died,  he  told  the  people  that  they  might  worship  and  the 
ministers  might  preach  and  pray,  just  as  they  pleased.     There 
were  two  kinds  of  people  then  in  England,  the  Roman  Catholics 
and  the  Protestants.     The  greater  part  of  the  Protestants  be 
longed  to  the  Church  of  England  which  Henry  had  established. 

9.  Many   people   began   to   think   that   neither   the    Roman 
Catholics  nor  the  Church  of  England  folks  were          ^^      O     t^* 
as  good  as  they  might  be,  and  plainly  said  so. 

They  would  have  very  little  to  do  with  either  of 
them,  and  tried  to  live  so  as  to  please  God.  Be 
cause  they  were  so  pure  in  all  their  words  and 
actions  the  others  laughed  at  them  and,  to  make 
fun  of  them,  called  them  PURITANS. 

10.  When  Edward  died,  his  sister  Mary,  who 
was  a  Roman  Catholic,  became  Queen  of  En 
gland.   Now  there  are  good  Roman  Catholics  as 
well  as  good  Protestants,  but  Mary  was  a  bad  on 

She  told  the  people  that  they  must  worship  God       A^JEITAN. 

QUESTIONS.— 6.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  pope  and  a  bad  King  of  England  ?  7. 
What  can  you  say  about  the  people  in  the  matter  ?  8.  What  did  Edward  do  ?  What 
can  you  tell  about  two  kinds  of  people  in  England?  9.  What  can  you  tell  about  the 
Puritans?  10.  What  can  you  tell  about  Queen  Mary  and  the  Puritans? 


42  SETTLEMENTS. 


Persecution  of  the  Puritans.  The  Puritans  in  Holland. 

in  the  same  way  that  she  did,  or  she  would  punish  them.  Many 
good  Puritans  and  Church  of  England  people  would  not  obey 
her,  and  they  were  whipped,  or  driven  out  of  the  country,  or 
were  imprisoned,  or  hanged,  or  burned  to  death. 

11.  All  this  was  stopped  for  awhile  when  her  sister  Elizabeth 
became  Queen  of  England.     She  was  the  one  who  thought  so 
much  of  AValter  Raleigh.     She  was  not  a  Roman  Catholic,  but, 
like  her  father,  she  determined  to  make  all  the  people  worship 
God  according  to   the  way  of  the  Church   of  England.     The 
Puritans,  who  knew  it  was  better  to  obey  God  than  the  queen, 
would  not  do  as  she  had  commanded,  so  they  were  made  to  suf 
fer  severely. 

12.  "When  that  mean  man,  James  Stuart  of  Scotland,  became 
King  of  England,  the  Puritans  hoped  to  have  better  times,  for  he 
pretended  to  be  one  of  them.     You  know  the  Bible  says,  "  Put 
not  your  trust  in  princes."     The  Puritans  did  so,  to  their  sorrow. 
As  soon  as  James  became  King  of  England  he  called  the  Puri 
tans  hard  names,  and  because  they  would  not  worship  according 
to  the  way  of  the  Church  that  Elizabeth  had  established,  he  pun 
ished  them  very  much. 

13.  The  Puritans  endured  it  as  long  as  they  could,  and  then 
many  of  them  fled  to  Holland  and  other  places  in  Europe.     A 
large  congregation,  whose  minister  was  a  good  man  named  John 
Robinson,  hearing  that  the  Dutch,  in  Holland,  allowed  every 
body  to  worship  God  as  they  pleased,  went  there,  and  lived  hap 
pily  for  some  time. 

14.  But  the  Dutch  people  were  so  different  from  the  English 
people  that  the  Puritans  concluded  to  go  to  America,  about  which 
they  had  heard  a  great  deal  in  Holland.     Here  they  hoped  to  be 
as  free  as  the  air  they  would  breathe,  or  as  the  Indians  in  the 
woods.     So  they  got  permission  of  the  Plymouth  Company  to 
settle   somewhere  in  North  Virginia,  and  the  king  promised  to 
let  them  alone  in  their  new  home. 

15.  The  Puritans,  who  felt  that  they  were  only  PILGRIMS  in 
this  world,  had  very  little  money.     So  they  formed  a  partnership 

QUESTIONS. — 11.  What  can  yon  tell  about  Queen  Elizabeth?     12.  What  about  King 
James's  conduct  ?    13.  What  did  the  Puritans  do  ?    14.  What  did  they  do  in  Holland  ? 


ADVENTURERS      IN      MASSACHUSETTS. 


43 


The  Pilgrims  on  the  ocean. 


Their  written  constitution. 


MAY-FLOWEK. 


'with  some  London  merchants,  who  fitted  out  two  ships  to  convey 
them  to  America.  The  Puritans  and  the  merchants  were  to 
share  in  all  money  that  might  be  made  by  a  settlement. 

16.  The  Pilgrims—"  the  youngest  and  best"— left  Delft-Haven, 
in  Holland,  in  the  summer  of  1620,  and  went  to  England.    They 
soon  sailed  for  America,  but  the  courage  of  some  of  them  failed, 
and  both  ships  went  back  to  Plymouth. 

17.  .,£)nly    one    hundred,    men, 
women  and  children  finally  sailed 
for  America  in  one  of  the  vessels, 
which  they  called  by  the  beautiful 
name    of    May-Flower,    a    pretty 
blossom    that    grows    in    England. 
They    were    on    the    ocean    sixty- 
three    days,    and    did    not    reach 
America     until     cold     December, 
when    every    thing    was    covered 
with  snow. 

"  They  sought  not  gold  nor  guilty  ease 

Upon  this  rock-bound  shore — 
They  left  such  prizeless  toys  as  these 

To  minds  that  loved  them  more. 
They  sought  to  breathe  a  freer  air, 
p  To  worship  God  unchained  ; 

fl     Hf  They  welcomed  pain  and  danger  here 

^  /  "When  rights  like  these  were  gained." 

18.  In  the  cabin  of  the  May -Flower,  the  Pilgrim  Fathers,  as 

those  Puritan  men  are  called,  signed  an  agree 
ment  that  when  they  should  get  on  shore,  and 
have  log  houses  built  to  live  in,  they  would 
make  good  laws,  and  all  would  obey  them. 

19.  Then  they  chose  John  Carver  to  be  their 
governor.     The  plain  chair  in  which  he  sat  was 
GOVEENOH  CABVEB'S  as  much  a  throne  as  the  fine  seat  in  which  King 
CHAIB.  James  sat,  all  covered  with  silk  and  gold. 

QUESTIONS. — 15.  What  arrangements  did  the  Puritans  make  ?  10.  What  did  Aiey  then 
do?  IT.  What  can  you  tell  about  their  coming  to  America  ?  18.  What  was  done  in  the 
May-Flower?  19.  What  of  Governor  Carver? 


44  SETTLEMENTS. 


Landing  of  the  Pilgrims.  The  English  in  New  Hampshire. 

20.  The  May-Flower  was  anchored  in  a  fine  bay,  in  sight  of 
Cape  Cod.     Do  you  remember  how  that  sandy  point  came  to 
be  named  so?     [See  verse  38,  page  29]     Some  of  the  boldest  of 
the  men  went   in    a   little  boat  to  find  a   good  landing-place. 
Among  them  was  Captain  Miles  Standish,  a  small  man,  but  a 
great  soldier.     They  did  not  see  any  Indians,  because  a  terrible 
pestilence  had  killed  almost  every  one  of  them  in  that  neighbor 
hood.     They  soon  found  a  good  place.     Then  all  the  people  on 
board  the  May-Flower  landed,  and  they  called  the  place  New 
Plymouth. 

21.  The  winter  was  cold,  the  snow  was  very  deep,  and  the 
Pilgrim  Adventurers  suffered  very  much.     Before  the  flowers 
bloomed,  in  the  spring,  the  governor  and  his  wife,  and  about  one 
half  of  the  Adventurers,  died.     The  rest  remained,  cleared  the 
ground,  raised  grain,  and  were  joined  by  other  Puritans .  from 
England.     The  settlement  became  a  permanent  one,  and  thus  the 
colony  of  Massachusetts  was  founded. 


SECTION  IV, 

ADVENTURERS      IN      NEW      HAMPSHIRE. 

1.  You  see  by  the  map  that  the  State  of  New  Hampshire  lies 
north  of  Massachusetts.     Two  years  after  the  Pilgrims  came  to 
America,  John  Mason,  who  was  the  Secretary  of  the  Plymouth 
Colony,  and  Sir  Fernando  Gorges,  both  wealthy  gentlemen,  ob 
tained  permission  to   make  settlements  in  that  more  northerly 
region,  which  they  named  Laconia. 

2.  Soon  afterward,  parties  of  fishermen  built  log  houses  near 
the  present  Portsmouth  and  Dover.     In  1629,  a  minister  of  the 
gospel,  named  Wheelwright,  bought  of  the  Indians  the  whole 


.— 20.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  landing  of  the  Pilgrims  ?  21.  What  can 
you  tell  of  the  Pilgrims  in  America?  1.  Who  were  permitted  to  settle  in  New  Hamp 
shire?  2.  What  can  you  tell  of  settlements  ? 


ADVENTURERS      IN      MARYLAND.  45 

Settlements  in  New  Hampshire.  Lord  Baltimore. 

country  between  the  Merrimac  and  Piscataqua  rivers,  and  com 
menced  a  settlement  at  Exeter.  Fishermen  commenced  settle 
ments,  also,  along  the  coast  of  Maine,  and  at  several  places  log 
huts  were  built. 

3.  The  most  of  these  settlements  became  permanent.     Mr. 
Mason,  who  had  been  governor  of  Portsmouth,  in  Hampshire 
county,  England,  named  the  whole  region  New  Hampshire.    The 
people  were  too  much  scattered  to  get  together  to  make  laws, 
so,  in  1641,  they  agreed  to  become  a  part  of  the  colony  of  Mas 
sachusetts. 

4.  Forty  years  afterward,  when  the  settlers  became  numerous, 
they  met  and  made  laws,   chose  a  governor,  and  formed  the 
colony  of  New  Hampshire. 


SECTION  V. 

ADVENTURERS     IN     MARYLAND. 

1.  Now  look  further  south  on  the  map,  and  you  will  see  the 
name,  of  Maryland,  between  Pennsylvania  and  Virginia.     It  was 
called  so  to  please  King  Charles  the  First,  whose  wife's  middle 
name  was  Maria,  or  Mary. 

2.  I  have  told  you  how  the  mean  King  James  worried  the 
Puritans.     He  hated  the  Roman  Catholics  just  as  much,  and  per 
secuted  them   in  many  ways.     There  was  a   smart   Irishman, 
named  George  Calvert,  who  said  he  was  a  Roman  Catholic,  but 
did  not  act  much  like  one  before  the  king.     He  was  so  much 
liked  by  King  James  that  he  made  him  Secretary  of  State.     He 
also  made  him  a  nobleman,  and  called  him  Lord  Baltimore. 

3.  This  smart  Irish  lord  got  permission  from  the  king  to  form 
a  settlement  for  Roman  Catholics  in  America.     He  went  first  to 
Newfoundland,  but  the  soil  was  so  sandy,  and  the  French  settlers 

QUESTIONS.  —3.  What  was  done  in  1641  ?     4.  What  can  you  tell  about  forming  a 
colony  ?    1.  Why  was  Maryland  so  called  ?    2.  What  can  you  say  of  Lord  Baltimore  ? 


46  SETTLEMENTS. 


Settlement  of  Maryland. 


were  so  near,  that  lie  left,  and  sailed  for  Virginia.  The  Church 
of  England  people  there  would  not  allow  him  to  settle  among 
them ;  and  he  well  knew  that  the  Puritans  would  not  allow  him 
to  live  in  New  England. 

4.  Lord  Baltimore  was  in  a  quandary.     He  had  heard  that 
when  America  was  divided  into  North  and  South  Virginia,  a 
space  of  two  hundred  miles  was  left  between  them,  so  that  the 
Plymouth  and  London  Companies  should  have  no  cause  for  dis 
putes  about  the  line  that  separated  their  territories.     Baltimore 
resolved  to  settle  on  this  strip  which  nobody  owned. 

5.  While  Lord  Baltimore  was  looking  for  a  place  to  settle  in, 
King  James  died,  and  his  son  Charles  became  monarch  of  En 
gland.     Charles  gave  Baltimore  a  charter,  but  about  that  time 
the  Irish  nobleman  died.     His  brother,  Cecil  Calvcrt,  then  be 
came  Lord  Baltimore.     The  first  company  of  Koman  Catholic 
settlers  who  came  to  the  territory  of  the  United  States,  arrived 
in  1034.     Their  governor  was  Leonard  Calvert,  Lord  Baltimore's 
brother. 

6.  These  Adventurers  sailed  up  the  Potomac  river  as  far  as 
Mount  Vernon,  where  Washington  afterward  lived,  but  they  did 
not  find  a  good  place  to  commence  a  settlement.     So  they  sailed 
down  the  river,   and  on  the  shores  of  Chesapeake  Bay  they 
landed,  built  log  houses,  and  called  the  place  St.  Mary.     They 
bought  the  land  from  the  Indians,  and  this  honesty  was  always 
remembered  by  those  children  of  the  forest. 

7.  Calvert   called   a   meeting  of  the    people   to   make  laws. 
Within  five  years  after  these  Adventurers  sailed  up  the  Potomac, 
the  settlement  had  much  increased,  for  many  more  Roman  Cath 
olics  had  crqssed  the  Atlantic.     The  first  Legislature — a  number 
of  men  chosen  by  the  people  to  make  laws — met  at  St.  Mary  in 
Ift39,  and  then  the  colony  of  Maryland  was  formed. 

QTTESTTONS. — 3.  What  did  Baltimore  do  ?  "Who  opposed  him  ?  4.  What  can  yen  tell 
of  the  region  named  Maryland?  F>.  What  ein  you  tell  ahout  its  settlement?  C.  What 
did  the  first  Adventurers  do  ?  7.  How  did  the  settlement  grow  to  a  colony  ? 


ADVENTURERS      IN      CONNECTICUT.  47 

The  Dutch  and  English  in  the  Connecticut  Valley. 


SECTION    VI. 

ADVENTURERS       IN      CONNECTICUT. 

1.  The    river   that   rises    in    Canada  and  empties  into  Long 
Island  Sound,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Quon-eh-ta-cut,  which 
means^jn  their  language,  The  Long  River.     It  was  discovered  in 
the  spring  of  1G13,  by  Block,  that  great  Dutch  sailor  who,  you 
remember,  [verse  3,  page  39]  built  a  ship  where  New  York  now 
stands. 

2.  Dutch  traders  went  up  that  river  soon  afterward,  and,  near 
where  Hartford  now  stands,  they  built  a  fort  and  trading-house. 
The  white  people  spelled  the  name  of  the  river  as  it  sounded  to 
tliem— Connecticut.      The  Puritans  of   New  Plymouth  having 
heard  of  the    beautiful    country  through  whic.li  it  flowed,  were 
very  anxious  to  make  a  settlement  there,  before  the  Dutch  should 
do  so. 

3.  The  Plymouth  Company  claimed  this  region.     So  they  gave 
permission   to   several  English  gentlemen  to  make   settlements 
there.     Quite  a  number  of  Adventurers  went  up  the  Connecticut 
river  in  the  autumn  of  1G33,  in  a  sloop  commanded  by  Captain 
Holmes.     The  Dutch  well   knew  what  they  came  for,  and  de 
clared  that  they  should  not  pass  their  fort".     Captain  Holmes 
declared  that  he  would,  and  so  he   did.     The  Dutch  grumbled 
about  it,  and  the  next  year  sent  seventy  men  to  drive  the  Puri 
tans  away,  but  they  could  not  do  it. 

4.  Two   years   after   this,  a    company  of 
men,  women,  and  children   traveled  through 
the  woods  from  Plymouth  to  the  Connec 
ticut  river.     The  following  winter  was  very 
cold.     Many  of  their  cattle  died,  and  food 
became  so  scarce  that  the  people  were  com 
pelled  to  eat   acorns  that  fell    from    the   oak     FIRST  MEETING-HOTTSK. 

QUESTIONS. — 1.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Connecticut  river?  2.  What  did  the 
Dutch  and  Puritans  do  ?  3.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  troubles  between  the  Dutch 
and  English?  4  What  can  you  tell  of  settlers  from  Plymouth  ? 


48  SETTLEMENTS. 


Emigration  to  Connecticut.  Pequod  War. 

trees.  Some  left  in  the  spring,  but  many  staid,  and  where  the 
city  of  Hartford  now  stands,  they  built  a  small  meeting-house 
of  logs — the  first  ever  erected  in  Connecticut. 

5.  In  the  summer  of  1636,  a  very  excellent  minister  of  the  Gos 
pel,  named  Thomas  Hooker,  who  lived  near  Boston,  went  away 
through  the  wilderness  to  Hartford,  with  several  families,  con 
sisting  of  about  one  hundred  people.     These  Adventurers  drove 
cows  with  them,  and  lived  upon  their  milk  and  the  berries  which 
they  found  on  their  way. 

6.  It  was  on  the  fourth  of  July  when  they  reached  Hartford, 
and  the  next  Sunday  they  all  assembled  in  that  little  first  meet 
ing-house,  where  Mr.  Hooker  preached  to  them.     Some  of  the 
families  settled  there,  and  others  went  up  the  valley  and  founded 
Springfield  and  other  places. 

7.  Just  as   these  Adventurers  were  preparing  to   establish  a 
permanent  colony,  they  were  called  upon  to  endure  great  trouble. 
There  was  a  tribe  of  the  Algonquin   nation  [page  11],  called 
Pequods,  who  lived  east  of  the  Connecticut  river.     They   de 
termined  to  kill  all  the  white  people,  and  tried  to  get  the  Narra- 
gansets,   further  eastward,  to  join  them.     This,  Roger  Williams 
(of  whom  I  will  tell  you  presently),  prevented. 

8.  The  Periods,  from  time  to  time,  murdered  several  white 
people.     The  Adventurers  in  the  Connecticut  valley,  seeing  no 
chance  for  peace  with  them,  resolved  to  kill  them  all.     The  set 
tlers  in  Massachusetts  agreed  to  help  them,  and  they  got  the 
Indians  who  lived  on  Narraganset  Bay,  in  Rhode  Island,  to  join 
them. 

9.  In  May,  1637,  full  five  hundred  warriors,  white  people  and 
Indians,   were   marching  toward  the  country  of  the    Pequods, 
whose  great  sachem  and  chief,  Sassacus,  felt  no  fear.     He  had  a 
strong  fort  a  few  miles  from  the  present  New  London,  and  could 
call  around  him  almost  two  thousand  warriors.     But  Sassacus 
felt  stronger  than  he  really  was. 

10.  Captain  Mason,»a  famous  Indian  fighter,  commanded  the 

QUESTIONS. — 5.  What  can  you  tell  of  other  settlers  from  near  Boston?  6.  What 
did  the  new  settlers  do  ?  7.  What  trouble  appeared  ?  8.  What  did  the  Indians  do  ? 
9.  "What  preparations  for  war  were  made  ? 


ADVENTURERS      IN      CONNECTICUT.  49 

Destruction  of  the  Pequods.          Settlement  at  New  Haven.         Connecticut  Colony. 

army  that  marched  against  Sassacus.  One  morning,  before  day 
light,  he  surrounded  the  Indian  fort,  set  it  on  fire,  and,  when  the 
sun  arose,  more  than  six  hundred  men,  women,  and  children  had 
perished  in  the  flames,  or  by  the  sword  and  spear.  Only  seven 
escaped. 

11.  Sassacus  was  amazed;   and  when   he   heard   that  other 
soldiers  were  coming  from  Massachusetts,  he  fled  westward  with 
his  remaining  warriors,  to  a  great  swamp  near  Fairfield.     There 
a  severe  *battle  was  fought,  and  the  Indians  were  nearly  all  slain. 
Sassacus  again  fled,  and  took  refuge  with  the  Mohawks,  one  of  the 
Six  Nations,  where  he  was  murdered.     The  whole  territory  of  the 
Pequods  was  desolated,  and  the  .tribe  was  destroyed. 

12.  The  white  people  who  followed  the  Pequods  in  their  flight, 
discovered  the  beautiful  country  along  Long  Island  Sound.     Ad 
venturers  soon  came  from  Massachusetts  to  examine  it.     In  the 
autumn  they  built  a  log  hut  on  a  little  stream  near  a  bay,  and 
spent  the  winter  there. 

13.  The  next  spring  the  Adventurers  were  joined  by  John 
Davenport  and  others.     Davenport  was  a  Gospel  minister,  and 
preached  his  first  sermon  to  the  people  under  a  large  oak  tree. 
They  purchased  the  land  of  the  Indians,  made  a  covenant  by 
which  they  agreed  to  be  governed,  and  called  their  settlement 
NEW  HAVEN. 

14.  In  the  winter  of  1639,  the  settlers  in  the    Connecticut 
valley  met  and  formed  a  covenant,  and  chose  a  governor.     They 
called  their  settlement  the  CONNECTICUT  COLONY.      Although 
these  and  the  New  Haven  settlements  were  not  united  under  one 
government  until  twenty-six  years  afterward,  the  foundations  of 
the  colony  of  Connecticut  Avere  laid  in  these  covenants  made  by 
the  Adventurers  in  each,  in  1639. 

QUESTIONS. — 10.  What  can  you  tell  of  an  attack  upon  the  Indians  ?  11.  "What  about 
Sassacus  and  his  warriors ?  12.  What  did  the  white  people  discover?  And  what  did 
they  do?  13.  What  can  you  tell  about  New  Haven?  14.  How  was  the  Connecticut 
colony  formed  ? 


50  SETTLEMENTS. 


Roger  Williams  and  the  settlement  of  Rhode  Island. 


SECTION    XII. 

ADVENTURERS      IN      RHODE      ISLAND. 

1.  William  Blackstone,  the  first  white  man  who  lived  where 
Boston  now  stands,  was  also  the  first  one  who  lived  in  the  State 
of  Rhode  Island.     Although  he  was  the  first  settler  there,  he 
was  not  the  founder  of  the  colony. 

2.  There  was  a  minister  of  the  Gospel  in  Massachusetts,  named 
Roger  Williams.     The  Puritans  there  wanted  every  body  to  be 
lieve  and  act  as  they  did.     Williams  would  not,  and  so  they  told 
him  he  must  leave  that  settlement,  or  they  would  put  him  in 
prison. 

3.  Williams  went  off  among  the  tribe  of  Indians,  called  Nar- 
ragansetts,  and  their  great  sachem,  Canonicus,  gave  him  some 
land  at  the  head  of  Narraganset  Bay.      Williams,  and  a  few 
men,  formed  a  settlement  there ;  and  because  of  the  goodness  of 
God   in  preserving  their  lives  in  the  wilderness,  he   called  the 
place  Providence.     It  is  now  the  chief  city  in  Rhode  Island. 

4.  Williams  gave  permission  to  every  one  to  worship  God  as 
he  pleased.     Many  in    Massachusetts,  when  they  heard  of  this 
freedom,  went  to  Providence,  and  the  settlement  grew  quite  fast. 
The  great  Indian  sachem  loved  Williams,  and  matters  went  on 
smoothly. 

5.  In  1639,  some  people  who  came  from  Boston,  and  joined 
Williams,  were  presented  by  Miantonomoh,  another  Narragansett 
sachem,  with  the  beautiful  island  of  Aquiday,  now  called  Rhode 
Island.     They  settled  at  the  north  end  of  it,  and  founded  Ports 
mouth.     Others,  who  came  afterward,  settled  near  the  south  end, 
and  founded  Newport.    Each  of  these  settlements  formed  a  league, 
or  covenant,  for  their  government. 

6.  Roger  Williams  went  to  England  to  get  a  charter  from  the 

QUESTIONS.— 1.  Who  was  the  first  white  man  in  Rhode  Island?  2.  What  can  you 
tell  of  Roger  Williams  ?  3.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  settling  of  Providence  ?  4. 
What  can  you  say  of  freedom  there  ?  5.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  settling  of  Rhode 
Island  ? 


ADVENTURERS      IN     DELAWARE.  51 

The  Swedes  on  the  Delaware. 

king,  in  1643.  But  the  Parliament,  or  Legislature,  of  England, 
was  then  at  war  with  the  king,  and  had  the  power  in  their  hands. 
So  the  next  spring,  Parliament  gave  him  a  charter,  and  all  of  the 
settlements  were  united  into  one  colony,  with  the  name  of  Rhode 
Island  and  Providence  Plantations. 


SECTION   VIII. 

ADVENTURERS  IN  DELAWARE,  NEW  JERSEY  AND  PENNSYLVANIA. 

1.  The  settlements  in  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  and  Dela 
ware,  were  so  connected  that  I  must  tell  you  about  them  all,  in 
one  story.     We  will  begin  with 

DELAWARE. 

2.  Some  Dutch   Adventurers  came   over  in  two  ships,  com 
manded  by  Peter  Heyes,  in  1631,  and  landed  where  the  village 
of  Lewiston,  in  Delaware,  now  is.     The  Indians  murdered  the 
whole  of  them. 

3.  At  this  time,  the  King  of  Sweden,  in  the  north  of  Europe, 
had  formed  a  plan  for  some  of  his  people  to  establish  a  colony  in 
America.     That  king  was  killed  in  battle,  and  he  left  his  little 
daughter,  who  was  only  six  years  of  age,  to  be  queen.     She  was 
too  little  to  do  any  thing,  so  some  great  men  managed  affairs 
until  she  became  a  woman. 

4.  Some  people  of  Sweden  joined,  and  formed  the  Swedish 
West  India  Company.      The  great  men  who  managed  aftairs 
there  gave  them  a  charter,  in  the  name  of  the  dear  little  queen, 
and,  in  "1638,  quite  a  number  of  Adventurers  landed  on  the  shores 
of  the  Delaware.     They  built  a  church  and  fort,  bought  a  large 
tract  of  land   of  the    Indians,  and   named   the   territory  NEW 
SWEDEN. 

QUESTIONS.— 6.  How  was  a  charter  for  Rhode  Island  obtained  ?  2.  Who  first  settled 
in  Delaware?  3.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  King  of  Sweden,  and  the  little  queen?  4. 
What  about  some  Swedish  Adventurers '? 


52                                                  SETTLEMENTS. 
End  of  New  Sweden. ^Settlers  in  New  Jersey. 

5.  Now  the  Dutch  claimed  all  this  land  as  a  part  of  New 
Netherland,  and  told  the  Swedes  they  must  leave  it.  The 
Swedes  refused  to  go,  and  they  and  the  Dutch  quarreled  about  it 
for  more  than  a  dozen  years.  The  Dutch  governor  on  Manhat 
tan  finally  sent  soldiers  there,  to  drive  off  the  Swedes.  The 
Swedes  agreed  to  be  governed  by  the  Dutch,  if  they  would  let 
them  stay,  and  so,  in  the  year  1655,  New  Sweden  was  no  more. 


NEW      JERSEY. 


6.  New  Jersey  was   a   part   of  New   Netherland,  and   some 
Danish  traders  settled  first  at  Bergen,  and  then  on  the  Delaware 
river.     The  Dutch  built  a  log  fort  just  below  Camden  ;  and  near 
there  some  families  from  Manhattan  went  in  1623. 

7.  Settlements  were  soon  afterward  made  in   other  places  in 
New  Jersey.     In   1630,  a  Dutchman    purchased  Staten  Island, 
and  all  of  the  land  around  Jersey  City,  from  the  Indians.  When, 
in  1664,  the  English  took  New  Netherland  away  from  the  Dutch, 
the  territory  between   the   rivers   Hudson   and   Delaware,  was 
called  New  Jersey. 

8.  Soon  after  that,  some  families  from  Long  Island  settled  at 
Elizabethtown.     In  1665,  Philip  Carteret,  brother  of  one  of  the 
owners  of  New  Jersey,  who  had  bought  it  from  the  Duke  of 
York,  came  over  with  a  charter,  as  governor  of  that  territory. 
Then  the  people,  for  the  first  time,  met  together  to  make  laws, 
and  the  colony  of  New  Jersey  was  formed. 


PENNSYLVANIA. 

9.  I  shall  tell  you  pretty  soon  how  the  people  of  England 
caused  the  head  of  their  king  to  be  cut  off.  It  was  at  about 
that  time  that  a  man,  named  George  Fox,  began  to  teach  the 
people  that  to  please  God,  they  must  dress  plain,  wear  their  hats 
on  in  churches,  never  go  to  theaters  or  other  places  of  amuse 
ment,  and  in  a  hundred  ways  to  be  plain  and  better  than  people 

QUESTIONS. — 5.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  quarrel  between  the  Dutch  and  the  Swedes  ? 
6.  Who  worn  the  first  settlors  in  Now  Jersey  ?  7.  What  else  can  you  tell  about  settlors 
there  ?  8.  How  was  the  colony  formed  ?  9.  What  was  the  origin  of  the  Quakers  ? 


ADVENTURERS  IN   PENNSYLVANIA.       53 

William  Penn  and  the  Quakers.  Settlement  of  Pennsylvania. 

were  in  general.     When  lie  preached  he  shook  or  quaked  all 
over ;  so  the  people  called  him  and  his  friends,  Quakers. 

10.  The  son  of  one  of  England's  best  admirals,  or  great  war- 
sailors,  became  a  Quaker.  His  name 
was  William  Penn.  The  Quakers  were 
despised  in  England,  and  he  felt  anxious 
to  find  a  home  for  them  in  America. 
And  he,,  did  so.  Through  him  they 
were  enabled  to  purchase  the  western 
half  of  New  Jersey.  Quite  a  large 
number  of  them  came  over  in  1C 75, 
and  settled  there,  and  they  named  their 

,  ,.  ,  c,     ,  "W-iLLIAM   PENN. 

landing-place  balem. 


-  „• — 

11.  Soon    after   that,  Penn  received  from  King  Charles  the 
Second,  a    charter  for  a  large  territory  west  of  the  Delaware 
river,   which   he   named    Pennsylvania.      That    means   Ponds 
woody  country.      It  included   the  Swedish  settlements.     These 
people,  as  well  as  the   Indians,  became  William  Penn's  warm 
friends,  because  he  was  a  good  and  just  man. 

12.  Many  Quaker  Adventurers,  and  others,  came  over  and  set 
tled  in  Pennsylvania.     In  1682  Penn  obtained  possession  of  the 
present  State   of  Delaware ;  and,  at   about   the  same  'time,  he 
sailed  for  America. 

13.  Perm  arrived  in  November,  and  was  warmly  welcomed  by 
the  people.    Already  the  inhabitants  had  been  together  and  made 
some  laws.     He  soon  met  them  in  a  general  assembly  at  Chester, 
and  gave  them  a  charter  for  a  freer  government  than  they  had 
enjoyed  before.     Then  the  colony  of  Pennsylvania  was  estab 
lished. 

QUESTIONS  — 10.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  celebrated  Quaker?  11.  What  .can  you 
say  about  the  beginning  of  Pennsylvania?  1?.  What  did  Penn  do  in  1G32?  13.  How 
was  Peun  received  in  America,  and  what  did  he  do  'i 


54  SETTLEMENTS. 


The  English  in  the  Carolinas. 


SECTION  IX. 


ADVENTURERS      IN      THE      CAROLINAS. 

1.  The  beautiful  country  between  Virginia  and  Georgia  once 
belonged  to  the  same  persons,  and  it  was  not  divided  into  North 
and  South  Carolina  until  the  year  1729.     I  will  first  tell  you 
about 

NORTH     CAROLINA. 

2.  You  remember  what  I  told  you  on  page  27,  about  the  efforts 
of  Walter  Raleigh  to  make  a  settlement  on  Roanoke  island. 
That  island  is  near  the  coast  of  North  Carolina,  which  Queen 
Elizabeth  then  named  Virginia. 

3.  First  a  few  people  went  from  Captain  Smith's  settlement  at 
Jamestown,  and  lived,  some  near  the  Roanoke  river,  and  some 
nearer  the  sea.     Almost  fifty  years  afterward,  quite  a  large  num 
ber  of  Adventurers  went  from  Virginia  and  settled  at  Edenton. 
Others  soon   followed,    and,    in    1663,    William   Drummond,  a 
Presbyterian  minister  of  the  Gospel,  was  made  their  governor. 

4.  It  was  in  the  same  year  that  King  Charles  the  Second  gave 
a  charter  to  several  Englishmen,  for  the  whole  country  from  Vir 
ginia  to  Florida.     To  please  the  king  they  called  it  Carolina. 
Two  years  afterward  some  people  from  the  island  of  Barbadoes 
settled  near  Wilmington.     This  settlement  also  had  a  governor. 
These  settlements,  and  others  near,  afterward  formed  the  colony 
of  North  Carolina. 

SOUTH     CAROLINA. 

5.  After  a  while,  the  owners  of  Carolina  sent  three  ships  full 
of  Adventurers,  to  make  settlements  further  south.     After  trying 
one  or  two  places  without  being  suited,  they  commenced  a  city 
near  the  sea,  where  the  Ashley  and  Cooper  rivers  come  together, 

QUESTIONS.  —  1,  2.  What  have  you  to  say  about  the  Carolinas?  ?>.  Who  first  settled 
in  North  Carolina  ?  4.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  charter,  and  North  Carolina  becom 
ing  a  colony?  5.  What  can  you  tell  me  about  settlers  in  South  Carolina? 


ADVENTURERS      IN      GEORGIA.  55 

Oglethorpe's  benevolent  plan  for  settling  Georgia. 


and,  to  please  King  Charles,  they  called  it  Charlestown.    We  call 
it  Charleston. 

G.  Adventurers  from  Europe,  and  many  Dutchmen  from  New 
York,  soon  joined  them.  They  met  in  Charleston  and  made 
laws ;  and  the  same  year  when  William  Penn  came  to  America, 
the  South  Carolina  colony  was  fairly  commenced.  That  was  in 
1682. 


SECTION    X. 

ADVENTURERS       IN       GEORGIA. 

1.  More  than  a  hundred  years  ago  there  were  a  great  many 
very  respectable  people  in  the  prisons  of  England,  because  they 
could  not 'pay  their  debts.     You  will  say  they  certainly  could 
not  work  in  jail  and  earn  money  to  pay  their  debts.     You  are 
right.     While  they  and  their  families  suffered,  no  one  was  bene 
fited. 

2.  A   good   man   and   fine   soldier,  named    Oglethorpe,    had 
thought  a  great  deal  about  the  folly  and  wickedness  of  putting 
people  in  prison  for  debt.     He  was  a  member   of  Parliament, 
which,  you  know,  is  a  collection  of  great  men  who  make  laws  in 
England,  just  as  Congress  does  here.     He  spoke  against  putting 
these  people  in  jail,  and  he  got  the  king  and  Parliament  to  agree 
to  a  plan  to  help  them. 

3.  His  plan  was  to  let  all  out  of  prison  who  would  agree  to  go 
to  America  and  settle  in  the  wilderness  south  of  the  Savannah 
river.     Oglethorpe  even  went  so  far  as  to  offer  to  go  with  them, 
and  be  their  governor.     The  plan  pleased  every  body. 

4.  In  the  autumn  of  1732,  the  very  year  in  which  Washing 
ton  was  born,  Oglethorpe  and  one  hundred  and  twenty  Adven 
turers,   who  were  chiefly  from   the   debtors'  prisons,    sailed  for 

QUESTIONS.—  6.  Who  joined  thorn  ?  and  what  did  they  do  ?  1.  What  can  you  say 
about  debtors  in  prison?  2.  Who  took  their  part?  and  what  did  he  do?  3.  What 
were  his  plans?  4.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  first  Adventurers  in  Georgia  ? 


56  SETTLEMENTS. 


Oglethorpe  and  To-mo-chi-chi. 


America,  went  up  the  Savannah  river,  and  landed  where  the  city 
of  Savannah  now  stands.  There  they  had  a  long  and  pleasant 
talk  with  the  Creek  Indians. 

5.  The  chief  man  among  the  Indians  was  old  To-mo-chi-chi, 
who  presented  Oglcthorpe  with  a  buffalo  skin,  on  which  was  the 
figure  of  an  eagle.     "  Here,"  he  said,  "  is  a  little  present ;  I  give 
you  a  buffalo's  skin,  adorned  on  the  inside  with  the  head  and 
feathers  of  an  eagle,  which  I  desire  you  to  accept,  because  the 
eagle  is  an  emblem  of  speed,  and  the  buffalo  of  strength.     The 
English  are  swift  as  the  bird  and  strong  as  the  beast,  since,  like 
the  former,  they  flew  over  vast  seas  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the 
earth ;  and,  like  the  latter,  they  are  so  strong  that  nothing  can 
withstand  them.     The  feathers  of  an  eagle  are  soft,  and  signify 
love ;  the  buffalo's  skin  is  warm,  and  signifies  protection ;  there 
fore  I  hope  the  English  will  love  and  protect  our  little  families." 
O,  why  did  n't  they  do  it  ?     [Look  at  the  picture  on  page  14.] 

6.  On  that  spot  the  Adventurers  built  rude  cabins,  and  com 
menced  the  city  of  Savannah.     Other  Adventurers  soon  came, 
and,  in  1733,  the  colony  of  Georgia  was  begun.     It  was  so  called 
in  honor  of  King  George  of  England. 

QUESTIONS. — 5.  Can  you  tell  mo  a  story  of  the  Indians  and  Ooletliorpc  ?    G.  What 
can  you  say  of  the  colony  of  Georgia  ? 


CHAPTEE  IV. 

THE  PLANTERS  OR  COLONISTS. 

'^*» 

SECTION  I. 

The  first  Tiomes  in  Virginia. 

1.  I  HAVE  explained  to  you  the  difference  between  a  settlement 
and  a  colony — between  Adventurers  and  Planters.     And  I  have 
told  you  all  about  the  first  white  people  who  came  to  settle  in 
this  country.     Now  I  will  tell  you  about  the  Colonists,  or  those 
who  came  here,  planted  grain,  made  laws,  and  staid  as  long  as 
they  lived.     I  will  first  tell  you  about  the 

PLANTERS     IN     VIRGINIA. 

2.  During  the  same  year  when    the    Pilgrims     sailed   from 
England,  more  than  twelve  hundred  people  went  from  that  coun 
try  to  Virginia.     They  were   mostly   industrious   persons,  who 
wished  to  be  planters  ;  and  among  them  were  almost  a  hundred 
young  women,  who  soon  became  the  wives  of  settlers.     Then, 
for  the  first  time,  there  were  homes  in  Virginia,  in  which  fathers 
and  mothers  loved  their  little  babes. 

3.  Jamestown  grew  to  a  large  village,  and  settlements  else 
where  were  soon  made,  even  as  high  up  the  river  as  Richmond. 
The  people  asked  for,  and  obtained  of  the  London  Company,  a 
Constitution,  or  written  agreement  which  made  their  laws  strong, 
and  allowed  them  to  have  elections  to  choose  men  to  make  laws. 
But  the  company  appointed  a  governor  for  the  people. 

4.  Trouble  soon  came.     Powhatan,  the  father  of  Pocahontas, 

QTTEBTIONS. — 1 .  What  has  been  told  yon  ?    2.  What  can  you  tell  about  people  going  to 
Virginia?    3,  What  about  the  settlers  in  Virginia? 


58  COLONIES. 


Indian  massacre.  Sufferings  of  the  Planters.  A  king  beheaded. 

was  dead,  and  his  brother,  who  made  Captain  Smith  a  prisoner, 
and  who  hated  the  white  people,  ruled  the  nation.  He  perceived 
that  the  English  would  soon  have  all  the  lands  of  the  Indians, 
and  he  determined  to  kill  them  before  they  became  too  strono- 
for  him. 

5.  At  noon,  on  a  beautiful  day  in  April,  in  the  year  1022,  the 
Indians  fell  upon  the  white  people,  and  in  an  hour  they  killed 
three  hundred  and  fifty  men,  women,  and  children,  who  lived  out 
of  Jamestown.     The  people  of  seventy-two  plantations  out  of 
eighty,  were  murdered  or  driven  to  Jamestown,  in  the  course  of 
a  few  days. 

6.  The  English  who  remained  alive  took  courage,  attacked 
the  Indians,  and  struck  them  with  such  terrible  blows  that  the 
nation  was   almost  destroyed.     Sickness  soon   came   upon  the 
Planters,   and,  by  the  middle    of  the   summer,  not  more  than 
twenty-five  hundred,  of  the  four  thousand  who  were  there  in  the 
spring,  remained  alive  in  Virginia. 

7.  At  about  this  time,  King  James  determined  to  take  Vir 
ginia  under  his  care.     The  London  Company  heard  of  it,  and,  as 
they  had  lost  money  by  attempting  to  settle  it,  they  gave  it  up 
without  any  ado.     Virginia  became  a  royal  province,  and  the 
king,  instead  of  the  company,  appointed  governors  for  the  people. 
These  were  not  always  wise  nor  good. 

8.  Under  a  governor  named  Berkley,  the  planters  of  Virginia 
prospered  for  a  long  time.     They  raised  more  food  than  they 
needed,  and  the  tobacco  which  they  cultivated  was  sold  for  a 
great  deal  of  money.     Yet  they  were  not  free  from  trouble. 

9.  The  people  of  England  had  got  very  tired  of  their  king, 
who  was  a  son  of  James  Stuart,  the  mean  monarch  from  Scot 
land.     So   they   armed   themselves ;  and    led  by  a  brave  man 
named  Oliver  Cromwell,  they  first  put  King  Charles  in  prison, 
and  afterward  cut  off  his  head.     Then  Cromwell  became  ruler 
of  England. 

10.  Most  of  the  Virginia  people  were  the  friends  of  the  king, 

QUKSTIONS— 4.  What  caused  trouble?  5.  What  did  the  Indians  do?  6.  What  did 
the  English  do  ?  What  happened  to  them  ?  7.  What  change  did  the  king  make  ?  8. 
What  occurred  under  Governor  Berkley?  9.  What  did  the  people  in  England  do? 


PLANTERS      IN      VIRGINIA.  59 

Conduct  of  Governor  Berkeley.  Bacon's  rebellion. 

and  so  was  Governor  Berkeley.  But  there  were  many  who  were 
Republicans,  or  opposed  to  the  king.  Between  these  parties 
there  was  much  trouble ;  and  finally,  a  young  man  named  Ba 
con  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  the  Republicans,  and  defied 
the  governor.  This  was  after  the  dead  king's  son,  Charles  the 
Second,  was  made  monarch  of  England. 

11.  The  people  had  been  severely  taxed  for  some  time,  and 
the  governor,  who  was  a  very  proud  man,  and  belonged  to  the 
Church*  of  England,  made  Quakers  and  Baptists  pay  him  a  great 
deal  of  money,  because  they  did  not  believe  as  he  did,  and  would 
not  worship  God  as  he  did.     And  there  were  now  a  great  many 
idle  people  in  the   colony,  who  were  proud  because  they  had 
grand  relations.     They  said  the  governor  was  right.     The  best 
men — the    industrious    planters    and   mechanics — said   he   was 
wrong,,  and  these  took  sides  with  Bacon. 

12.  A  sort  of  war  soon  commenced,  and  there  was  great  trouble 
in  Virginia,  for  awhile.     Bacon  having  the  most  and  the  best  peo 
ple  on  his  side,  felt  strong,  and  soon  drove  Governor  Berkeley 
from  Jamestown.     Not  long  afterward,  he  was  told  that  royal 
troops  from  England  were   coming   up  the  river,  to  assist  the 
governor  and,  his   party.     Then   he  set 

fire  to  the  village,  and  fled  toward  the 
York  river.  Every  thing  was  consumed 
except  the  brick  tower  of  the  church, 
which  is  yet  standing  there.  This  was 
in  1076. 

13.  A  fever  soon  caused  the  death  of 
Bacon,  and  the  war  ceased.     Some    of 
his  friends  were  hanged,  many  were  im 
prisoned,  and  the  governor  ruled  the  people  worse  than  before. 
And  when  Berkeley  went  away,  other  governors  who  came  while 
any  king  named  Stuart  was  monarch  of  England,  were  generally 
haughty  and  cruel. 

14.  Charles  the  Second  died,  and  his  brother,  James,  became 

QUESTIONS.  — 10.  What  now  happened  in  Virginia?  11.  What  can  you  say  of  the 
governor  and  somo,  of  the  people  ?  12.  What  can  you  tell  me  about  a  war  in  Virginia  ' 
13.  What  then  happened  ? 


60 


COLONIES. 


King  James  driven  from  England.  Planters  in  Massachusetts. 

king.  The  people  of  England  hated  the  very  name  of  Stuart, 
and  wished  to  get  rid  of  him.  So  when  his  son-in-law,  William 
of  Orange,  came  from  Holland  with  troops,  the  English  people 
joined  him,  and  soon  drove  the  bad  king  away. 

15.  William  was  a  better  man,  and  his  wife,  Mary,  was  a  good 
woman.     So  when  King  James  the  Second  had  fled  to  France, 
William  and  Mary  became  monarchs  of  England.     Then  in  Vir 
ginia,  and  in  all  the  colonies  in  America,  there  were  better  rulers, 
because  the  people  had  more  power. 

16.  From  that  time,  which  was  in  the  year  1689,  the  planters 
of  Virginia   prospered   wonderfully.      They   increased   rapidly, 
were  no  more  troubled  by  Indians,  and  raised  every  thing  in 
abundance.    They  had  a  great  many  negro  slaves,  who  did  all  of 
the  hardest  work. 

17.  Slaves  were  first  brought  to  Virginia,  from  Africa,  by  a 
Dutch  vessel,  in  the  year  1620.     When  the  great  French  and 
Indian  war  commenced,  of  which  I  shall  tell  you  presently,  there 
were  fifty  thousand  people  in  Virginia,  and  one  half  of  them 
were  negroes. 


SECTION  II. 


PLANTERS     IN     MASSACHUSETTS. 

1.  "Welcome,  Englishmen!  welcome,  Englishmen!"  were  the 
first  words  which  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  (of  whom  I  have  told  you 
in  verse  18,  page  43)  heard  from  the  lips  of  an  Indian.     It  was 
the  voice  of  a  chief  who  had  learned  a  few  English  sentences  from 
fishermen  on  the  coast  of  Maine. 

2.  The  Pilgrims  had  then  been  on  the  cold  shores  of  Massa 
chusetts  Bay  about  a  hundred  days,  and  this  was  the  first  Indian 
who  had  ventured  to  approach  them.     lie  told  them  of  Massa- 

QTJFSTIONS.— 14.  What  occurred  in  England  ?  15.  What  can  you  say  of  William  and 
Mary?  16.  What  of  the  Virginian  Planters  ?  17.  What  can  you  tell  about  negro  slaves? 
1,  2,  What  happened  to  the  Pilgrims  at  Plymouth  ?  What  can  you  tell  of  Massasoit  * 


PLANTERS      IN      MASSACHUSETTS.  61 

Massasoit  and  the  Pilgrims.  Massachusetts  Bay  Colony. 

soit,  a  Wampanoag  sachem  who  dwelt  not  far  off;  and  the  gov 
ernor  of  the  Pilgrims  sent  for  him.  Massasoit  came  in  stately 
pride,  with  sixty  warriors  as  a  guard,  and  seated  himself  upon  a 
neighboring  hill.  There  he  smoked  the  pipe  of  peace  with  Gov 
ernor  Carver,  and  made  a  treaty  of  friendship  with  the  English, 
which  remained  unbroken  for  fifty  years. 

3.  I  have  told  you  [verse  21,  page  44]  that  Governor  Carver 
and  almost  one  half  of  his  companions  died  before  the  flowers 
bloomed  in  the  spring.     For  more  than  a  year  afterward,  the  re 
mainder,  and  others  who  followed  them  from  England,  suffered 
dreadfully  from  cold  and  hunger.     But  they  trusted  in  God,  and 
endured  all,  until  they  could  raise  grain  and  build  themselves 
comfortable  houses.     Then  they  were  quite  happy,  except  when 
troubled  by  unfriendly  Indians,  who  sometimes  threatened  to  de 
stroy  them. 

4.  At  length  the  Pilgrim  Planters  and  the  London  merchants 
who  were  in  partnership  with  them,  you  remember  [verse  15, 
page  42],  disagreed.     The  Planters  bought  out  the  merchants,  di 
vided  the  soil  equally  among  themselves,  and  prospered. 

5.  When  the  Puritans  in  England  heard  of  the  happiness  of 
their  friends  in  America,  many  more  of  them  came  over.     A 
hundred  of  these  came  with  John  Endicott,  in  1628,  and  settled 
at  Salem,  and  two  hundred  more  came  the  next  year,  and  buiit 
cabins  and  planted  at  Charlestown. 

6.  In    1630,   about   three   hundred 
more  families  came  to  Salem.     They 
soon  scattered   into   little    settlements 
around   the   peninsula   where    Boston 
now  stands.     All  of  these  settlements 
were  united  together,  and  were  called 
the  Massachusetts    Bay   Colony,  with 
John    Winthrop    for    their   governor. 
Finally,  the  Plymouth  settlement  was 

joined  to  these,  and  from  that  time,  that  whole  region  where 

QUESTIONS.— 3.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  settlers  and  their  progress  ?  4.  What  did  the 
PI 'inters  do?  5.  What  can  you  tell  about  other  settlers?  G.  What  about  settlers  at 
Salem,  and  the  action  of  the  Plymouth  people  ? 


02  COLONIES. 


Founding  of  Boston.  Commencement  of  commerce.  Puritan  intolerance. 

the  Pilgrims  and  the  Puritans  lived,  was  called  Massachusetts 
Bay. 

7.  The  water  at  Charlestown  and  other  places  was  very  un 
wholesome,  and  from  this,  and  other  causes,  full  two  hundred  of 
the  emigrants  who  came  over  in  1630,  were  laid  in  the  grave 
before  the  next  winter.     A  curious  old  man  lived  alone  on  a  pe 
ninsula,  or  land  almost  surrounded  by  water,  near  by.     The  In 
dians  called  the  place  Shawmut,  which  means  "  living  fountains," 
because  a  spring  of  pure  and  sweet  water  bubbled  out  of  the 
earth  there. 

8.  The  old  man  of  Shawmut  told  Governor  "Winthrop  about 
that  spring,  and  he  and  many  leading  men  built  cottages  near  it, 
and  lived  there.     Such  was  the  beginning  of  the  large  city  of 
Boston,  now  the  largest  town  in  all  New  England. 

9.  Winthrop  was  a  wise  man,  and  governed  well.     He  made 
the  Indians  his  friends,  and  invited  the  chiefs  to  his  table.     lie 
had  friendly  letters  from  the  Dutch  on  Manhattan  ;  and  pretty 
soon  a  ship  came  to  Boston  from  Virginia,  laden  with  corn  and 
some  tobacco.     Then  it  was  that  American  commerce,  or  trading 
by  ships,  was  commenced. 

10.  The  Puritans  had  made  themselves  a  good  home,  where 
those  who  differed  from  them  in  religion  could  not  hurt  them. 
In  their  great  desire  to  be  alone,  as  it  were,  and  not  let  those  who 
differed  from  them,  live  among  them,  they  became  persecutors 
themselves — that  is,  they  treated  others  who  did  not  believe  as 
they  did,  very  badly.     They  even  drove  a  minister  of  the  Gospel, 
named  Roger  Williams,  away  into  the  wilderness  among  the  In 
dians,  because   he  would  not  do  as  they  wished  him  to,  and 
talked  very  plainly  to  them.    I  will  tell  you  about  Williams  pres 
ently. 

11.  And  now  it  was  fifteen  or  sixteen  years  since  the  Pilgrims 
landed,  in  the  snow,  at  Plymouth.     Ship  after  ship  had  come 
with  people  from  England;  and  in  the  year  1636,  there  were  no 
less  than  twenty  settlements  in  the  Massachusetts  Bay  Colony. 

QTTESTIONS.— 7.  How  did  the  settlers  Buffer  ?  What  then  happened  ?  8.  Whnt  led  to 
the  founding  of  Boston  ?  9.  What  can  you  tell  of  Winthrop  ?  10.  How  did  the  Puritans 
behave  toward  others?  11.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  increase  of  settlers? 


PLANTERS      IN      MASSACHUSETTS.  63 

Troubles  Li  Massachusetts.  John  Eliot.  Increase  of  New  England. 

12.  There  were  wise  men  and  rich  men,  good  men  and  some 
wicked  men,  among  them.     They  did  not  all  think  alike,  especi 
ally  about  religion ;  and  the  people,  and  ministers,  and  rulers,  had 
warm  disputes.     A  smart  woman,  named  Anne  Hutchinson,  of 
fended  the  ministers  greatly,  and  the  rulers  first  put  her  and  her 
family  into  prison,   and   then  drove  them  into  the  wilderness 
among  the  Indians.     They  wandered  through  the  woods,  almost 
to  Manhattan  island,  and  lived  in  a  hut.     There  all  but  one  of 
them  Were  murdered  by  the  Indians,  who  hated  the  white  people. 

13.  Already  a  good  man,  named  John  Eliot,  had  preached  to 
thousands  of  Indians  around  Massachusetts  Bay,  and  many  had 
become  Christians.     He  visited  them  in  their  wigwams,  and  wrote 
the  whole  Bible  for  them  in  their  own  language,  and  taught  them 
to  read  it.     When  he  died,  many  years  afterward,  there  were  five 
thousand  praying  Indians,  as  the  converts  were  called,  in  New 
England. 

14.  King  Charles,  who  afterward  lost  his  head,  began  to  fear 
that  the  people  of  Massachusetts,  who  were  increasing  so  rapidly, 
and  were  so  independent  because  so  far  off,  might  soon  defy  him, 
and  perhaps  have  a  king  of  their  own.     So  he  did  all  in  his 
power  to  prevent  English  people   from  going  there.     But   he 
could  not  stop   them.     They  went  by  hundreds,  because  they 
were  badly  used  at  home.     But  when  the  king  was  dead,  and 
persecution  ceased,  very  few  came  over  the  ocean  to  America, 
because  they  were  happy  in  England. 

15.  In  giving  an  account,  on  page  48,  of  Adventurers  in  Con 
necticut,  I  have  told  you  about  the  war  with  the  Pequod  Indians. 
At  the  close  of  that  war,  the  people  of  the  settlements  in  New 
England  thought  it  best  to  form  a  union,  so  as  to   act  together 
for  their  safety  in  future.     The  best  men,  in  the  different  settle 
ments,  met  and  agreed  upon  a  union  in  1643. 

16.  At  this  time  there  were  twenty  thousand  people  and  fifty 
villages  in  New  England.     That  union  gave  these  white  people 
great  strength,  and  the  bond  lasted  more  than  forty  years,  when 

QUESTIONS. — 12.  What  happened  among  the  Puritans  ?  What  to  Mrs.  Hutchinson  ? 
13.  What  can  you  tell  about  Eliot's  labors  ?  14.  What  can  yon  tell  about  King  Charles  ? 
15.  What  about  an  union.  16.  What,  can  vou  tell  about  the  New  England  Colonies? 


64  COLONIES. 


First  money  coined  in  the  United  States.  The  Quakers  at  Boston. 

each  colony  had  become  strong  enough  to  act  for  itself.  The 
union  was  similar  to  that  of  our  United  States.  Their  Congress 
was  a  meeting  of  men,  appointed  by  each  colony,  to  attend  to 
the  general  affairs  of  the  whole. 

17.  Unlike  the  people  of  Virginia,  nearly  all  of  the  inhabit 
ants  of  Massachusetts  Bay  were   against  the   king  who  lost  his 
head,  and  favorable  to  Oliver  Cromwell.     While  Cromwell  ruled 
England,  they  had  perfect  freedom,  and  prospered  wonderfully. 
They  built  ships  and  traded  with  the   Spaniards  in  the  West 
India   islands,  which  were  discovered   by  Columbus  and  othei 
great  sailors. 

18.  They  also^a^e,  shillings  and  sixpences  of  silver  which 

they  obtained  from  the  Span 
iards.  On  one  side  of  these 
coins,  was  the  figure  of  a  pine- 
tree,  as  you  will  see  in  the 
picture.  This  was  always 
called  "  pine-tree  money."  It 
was  the  first  money  ever  made 

in  the  United  States.     It  was  not  half  as  beautiful  as  our  dimes 

and  quarters,  but  just  as  good  for  use. 

19.  I  have  already  told  you  that  the  Puritans  did  not  like  to 
have  people  who  differed  from  them  come  among  them.     I  have 
also  told  you  a  little  about  the  Quakers  [page  52],  when  speak 
ing  of  William  Penn.     Well,  in  the  year    1656,  two  women, 
called   Quakers,  came  to  Boston.     The  Puritans  had  heard  of 
such  people,  and  they  put  these  women  in  jail  as  soon  as  they 
arrived.     Eight  others  came  during  the  year,  and  they  were  all 
put  on  board  of  a  ship  and  sent  back  to  England. 

20.  Other  Quakers  came,  and  so  annoyed  the  Puritans  by  their 
fault-finding  with  the  ministers  and  the  rulers,  that  they  passed 
very  harsh  laws  against  them.     Yet  they  continued  to  come,  and 
the  head  men   at   Boston  got  very  angry  with  them.      They 
hanged  some  of  them,  whipped  others  naked  through  the  streets, 

QUESTIONS.— IT.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  New  Englanders  and  Oliver  Cromwell? 
18.  What  about  their  money?  19.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Quakers?  20.  How 
were  the  Quakers  used  in  New  England  ? 


FIE3T  MONEY   COINED   IN    THE  UNITED    STATES. 


PLANTERS      IN      MASSACHUSETTS.  65 

Persecution  of  the  Quakers.  Defiance  of  the  king.  The  Wampanoag  chief. 

put  several  in  prison,  and  drove  others  away,  telling  them  that 
they  should  be  hanged  if  they  ever  came  back. 

21.  The  Quakers  did  come  back,  and  suffered  much.     Finally 
the  Puritans  ceased  persecuting  them,  and  the  Quakers  stopped 
preaching  against  the  ministers  and  rulers.     They  went  to  teach 
ing  the  Indians,  and  became  good,  quiet  citizens.     Persecution  is 
always  wrong.     You  may  try  to  persuade  people  to  believe  and 
act  as  you  do,  but  you  should  never  attempt  to  force  them  to  do 
so,  because  you  may  have  the  power. 

22.  When,  in  the  year  1660,  Charles  the  Second,  son  of  the 
beheaded  king,  became  monarch  of  England,  the  people  of  New 
England  suffered  some.     The  king  had  heard  how  they  had  liked 
Cromwell  better  than  his  father,  and  it  made  him   angry  with 
Jthem.     He  dared   not  persecute  them  here,  as  his   father  and 
grandfather  had  done  in  England,  but  he  annoyed  them  very 
much  by  injuring  their  trade  with  the  West  Indies  and  elsewhere. 
I  will  tell  you  how. 

23.  The  king  ordered  the  people  of  New  England  to  pay  him 
so  much  money,  for  every  thing  they  received  in  certain  ships. 
He  sent  men  to  collect  the  money  in  Boston  and  other  places, 
but  the  New  England  merchants  would  not  pay  it,  and  the  people 
said  they  were  right.     The  king  finally  got  tired  of  trying  to  col 
lect  the  money,  and  he  told  his  tax-gatherers  that  they  might  as 
well  come  home.     This  was  the  first  grand  act  of  defiance  by  the 
American  people,  toward  the  monarch  of  England,  but  not  the 
last  one,  I  can  assure  you. 

24.  And  now,  very  serious  trouble  appeared.     Old  Massasoit, 
the  Wampanoag  sachem  —  the  friend  of  the  English  —  was  dead. 
He  had  a  brave  son,  named  Metacomet.     The  white  people  called 
him  King  Philip.     He  saw  the  lands  of  his  people  where  they 
hunted,  and  the  streams  wherein  they  fished,  constantly  passing 
into   the  possession  of  the  English,  and,  in  his  cabin  at  Mount 
Hope,  he   sat  and  thought  long  about  the  future.     He  saw  no 
hope  for  his  nation,  but  in  a  war  that  should  destroy  all  the 


.—  21.  What  was  done  at  last?  22.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  second 
King  Charles?  28.  How  did  the  king  use  the  New  Englanders?  and  how  did  they  act? 
24.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  new  trouble  ? 


66  COLONIES. 


King  Philip's  war. 


KING  PHILIP. 


strangers.      These  strangers  had   wronged   him,  and   he   soon 
kindled  a  war.     This  is  called 


KING      PHILIPS      WAR. 

On  a  Sabbath  day,  just  as  the  people  of  a  little  village, 
called  Swanzey,  were  returning  from 
their  churches,  Philip  and  his  warriors 
fell  upon  them.  Several  were  killed, 
and  some  escaped  to  other  settlements. 
The  white  people  seized  their  arms, 
and  surrounded  a  swamp,  in  Rhode 
Island,  in  which  Philip  had  a  sort  of 
fort,  and  where  he  was  gathering  his 
warriors  for  other  bloody  deeds. 

26.  The  white  people  watched 
closely,  but  Philp  and  his  men  escap 
ed.  He  hastened  toward  the  Connecticut  Valley,  and  aroused 
other  Indians  on  the  way.  They  spread  death  and  destruction  in 
every  direction.  In  the  course  of  a  few  weeks,  several  settlements 
were  destroyed,  the  people  were  murdered,  and  their  houses  were 
burned.  Philip  was  finally  checked,  and  retreating  to  Rhode 
Island,  he  took  refuge  with  the  Narragansets. 

27.  Quite  a  large  army  of  white  people  now  fell  upon  the 
Narragansets,   who,  with  Philip  and  his  men,  full  three  thousand 
in  number,  were  in  a  swamp.     In  a  little  while,  a  thousand  war 
riors  were  slain,  many  were  made  prisoners,   and  five  hundred 
wigwams,  with  all  the  winter  provision  of  the  Indians,  were 
burned. 

28.  Again  Philip  escaped,  and  he  persuaded  several  tribes  of 
the  New  England  Indians  to  join  him  against  the  white  people. 
These  were  soon  upon  the  war-path  ;  and  in  the  course  of  a  few 
weeks,  in  the  spring  of  1676,  they  spread  terror,  desolation,  and 
death  over  a  space  of  three  hundred  miles.    Many  of  the  fright- 


.  —  25.  How  did  King  Philip's  War  commence?  26.  What  happened  in  the 
Connecticut  Valley  ?  27.  What  can  you  tell  of  an  attack  on  the  Indians  ?  28.  What  was 
done  in  the  spring  of  1676  ? 


PLANTERS      IN      MASSACHUSETTS.  67 

The  Indians  conquered.     The  feelings  of  King  Charles  of  England.    Governor  Andros. 

ened  people  had  palisaded  their 
houses  with  sharpened  sticks  driven 
in  the  ground,  but  these-  did  not 
always  keep  the  Indians  away. 

29.  The  white  people  chastised  the 

Indians  severely,  after  this.     During  PALISADED  HOUSES. 

that  year,  they  killed  almost  three  thousand  of  them.  King 
Philip  .jyas  chased  from  one  hiding-place  to  another,  and  finally 
he  was  shot  in  a  swamp  by  an  Indian  friendly  to  the  En 
glish.  Then  his  head  was  cut  oft",  and  carried  in  triumph  upon  a 
pole,  into  the  village  of  New  Plymouth.  So  perished  the  last  of 
the  princes  of  the  Wampanoags,  and  with  him  the  strength  of  the 
New  England  Indians. 

30.  King  Charles  the  Second  would  have  been  glad,  I  have  no 
doubt,  if  the  Indians  had  killed  all  of  the  white  people  in  Massa 
chusetts,  for  he  feared  and  hated  them.     They  were  increasing 
rapidly  in  numbers  and  wealth,  and  at  the  close  of  the  war,  the 
territories  of  the  present  New  Hampshire  and  Maine  were  added 
to  that  of  Massachusetts,  and  made  the  colony  still  stronger. 

31.  At  length,  the  king  determined  to  take  all  power  in  New 
England  into  his  own  hands,  and  not  let  the  people  govern  them 
selves.     He  had  already  taken  steps  to  do  so,  when  God  took  his 
life  away,   and  his   brother  James  became   king.      James  was 
worse  than  Charles.     He  hated  a  people  who  despised  kings,  like 
himself,  and  he  gladly  sent  a  proud  man,  named  Andros,  to  be 
come  governor  of  all  the  Planters  in  New  England. 

32.  Andros  was  as  bad  as  his  master,  and  the  people  hated 
and  despised  him  because  he  was  cruel  and  wicked.     The  Plant 
ers  of  Massachusetts  were  about  to  send  him  off  to  England  in  a 

ship,  as  they  did  the  Quaker  women,  and  then  tell  the  king  to 
help  himself,  if  he  could,  when  the  people  in  that  country  drove 
James  away  to  France,  and  William  and  Mary  became  their 
monarchs. 

33.  The  King  of  France  took  sides  with  Jamer-,  and  the  French 

QUESTIONS.— 59.  What  ww  finally  done  to  Philip  and  the  Indians?  30.  What  can 
you  say  of  King  Chnrl-s  and  the  people  of  Nevr  England?  fU.  What  can  you  tell  of 
Kings  Charles  and  James?  32.  What  can  you  tell  about  Governor  Andros? 


COLONIES. 


Destruction  of  Schenectada.          Expedition  against  Quebec.  Union  of  colonies. 

and  English  went  to  war  with  each  other.  The  French  and  En 
glish  people  in  America  quarreled  and  fought,  too.  These  trou 
bles  continued  for  several  years,  and  the  event  is  called 

KING    WILLIAM'S    WAR. 

34.  The  white  people  of  New  England   suffered   dreadfully 
during  King  William's  war,  because  the  Frenchmen  in  Canada 
persuaded  the  Indians  to  join  them  in  murdering  the  English. 
Several  villages  in  New  England  were  burnt,  and  many  white 
people  were  killed.     Women  and  little  children  were  not  spared. 

35.  On  a  cold  night  in  February,  1690,  the  French  and  Indians 
came  softly  in  the  snow,  and  burned  the  village  of  Schenectada, 
near  Albany,  in  New  York.     The  people  were  fast  asleep,  and 
were  awakened  by  the  yells  of  the  Indians  and  the  burning  of 
their  houses.     As  they  ran  into  the  streets,  they  were  killed  by 
their  enemies.     The  boldness  of  the  French  and  Indians,  in  com 
ing  so  near  the  thick  settlements,  caused  the  people  of  New  York 
and  New  England  to  join  together  and  make  war  upon  Canada, 
where  their  enemies  came  from. 

36.  They  made  great  preparations.     They  sent  strong  ships, 
with  armed  men,  up  the  St.  Lawrence  to  attack  Quebec,  and  hun 
dreds  of  soldiers  by  land.    But  they  did  not  succeed.    The  troops 
did  not  get  to  Canada,  and  the  people  in  the  ships,  who  landed 
at  Quebec,  found  the  city  too  strong  for  them,  with  its  soldiers, 
and  cannons,  and  heavy  walls  around  it. 

37.  This  war  finally  ended  in  1697.     In  the  mean  while,  King 
William  had  united  the   colonies  of  Plymouth,  Massachusetts, 
Maine,  and  the  region  beyond,  called  Nova  Scotia,  or  New  Scot 
land,  made  them  into  a  royal  province,  and  called  it  Massachu 
setts  Bay  Colony.     Sir  William  Phippp,  who   commanded  the 
ships  sent  to  Quebec,  was  appointed  governor.     But  the  people 
did  not  like  the  new  arrangement  very  well,  and  plainly  told  the 
king's  officers  so. 

QUESTIONS.— 33.  What  followed  the  expulsion  of  King  James  from  England  ?  34.  What 
happened  in  New  England  ?  35.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  destruction  of  Schenec 
tada?  and  what  was  the  effect?  36.  What  can  you  tell  about  an  expedition  to  Canada? 
37.  What  new  arrangement  was  made  by  the  king  ? 


PLANTERS      IN      MASSACHUSETTS.  69 

Salem  witciicrr.ft.          Conduct  of  the  French  and  Indians.          Queen  Anne's   war. 


38.  A  great  many  people,  in  those  days,  were  foolish  enough 
to  be'ieve  in  witches.     One  day,  two  young  girls  in  Salem  com 
menced  twitching  and   acting  very  strangely.     An  old  Indian 
woman  was  accused  of  bewitching  them.     Pretty  soon   others 
began  to  act  just  as  strangely,  and  in  almost  every  house  some 
body  was  "  bewitched."     Homely  old  women  were  first  accused 
of  being  the  witches,  but  at  last,  all  sorts  of  people  were  sus 
pected,^ 

39.  Even  the  governor's  wife  was  called  a  witch ;  and  a  very 
good   minister  of  the  Gospel  was  accused,   and  was   afterward 
hanged.     A  great  many  innocent  people  were  imprisoned,  and 
otherwise  punished ;  and  during  the  six  months  that  this  fright 
ful  delusion  prevailed,  twenty  persons  were  hanged.     At  last  the 
rulers  and  people  came  to  their  senses,  and  the  supposed  witches 
disappeared.     They  all  felt  ashamed  ;  and  every  body,  from  that 
time  to  this,  laughed  about  the  Salem  witchcraft. 

40.  This  trouble  had  passed  away,  and  the  long  war  had  ended, 
and  people  began  to  hope  for  happier  days.     But  they  were  dis 
appointed.     The  French  and  Indians  continued  to  plunder  and 
murder  the  English  who  lived  in  the  wilderness,  and  even  vil 
lages  were  attacked  and  destroyed.     The  French  wanted  to  get 
possession  of  the  whole  country,  and  the  Indians  loved  war  and 
plunder,  r.nd  so  they  kept  busy  together  in  annoying  the  New 
Englanders. 

41.  England  became  offended  at  something  France  had  done. 
They  quarreled  and  went  to  war.  '  Queen  Mary  was  dead,  and 
King  William  having  been  killed  by  a  fall  from  his  horse,  Mary's 
sister,  A.^ne,  became  Queen  of  England.     On  that  account,  this 
war,  \vhich  was  commenced  in  1702,  was  called 

QUEEN    ANNE'S    WAR. 

4?.  As  before,  the  French  and  English  in  America  went  to 
wa^  too,  and  again  the  white  people  in  New  England  suffered 

OUE~Y-O^G  —  38  What  can  you  tell  about  witches?  39.  What  about  the  sufferings  of 
theV°P'-  »  40.  What  new  troubles  came?  41.  What  changes  took  place  in  England? 
42.  \v~xi;...,  ^.~n  happened  in  America? 


70  COLONIES. 


Troubles  with  the  French  and  Indians.      The  captive  maiden.      Walker's  expedition. 

dreadfully  from  the  cruelty  of  the  French  and  Indians.  Fortun 
ately  for  the  people  of  New  York,  the  Five  Nations,  of  whom  I 
have  told  you  [verse  G,  page  12],  were  honorable,  and  having 
agreed  not  to  fight  for  or  against  either  party,  did  as  they  had 
promised. 

43.  The  New  England  Indians  had  made  similar  promises  to 
the  English,  but  the  French  wickedly  persuaded  them  to  break 
their  word.     Then  there  was  great  trouble  all  along  the  frontier, 
and  every  one  was  made  afraid.     Many  people  were  murdered  by 
the  French  and  their  dusky  allies,  villages  were  burned,  and  a 
large  number  of  inhabitants  were  carried  off  by  the  Indians,  as 
prisoners. 

44.  There  was  a  little  girl,  named  Williams,  who  was  carried 
away  from  Deerfield  by  the  Indians.     She  was  the  daughter  of 
a  minister,  and  was  kept  among  them  until  she  grew  to  be  a 
young  woman.     She  came  to  love  them  very  much,  for  they 
were  kind  to  her,  and  she  married  a  Mohawk  chief,  a  brave  man 
among  the  Five  Nations. 

45.  Some  of  the   New  England  Colonies  joined  together  in 
raising  an  army  of  soldiers  and  a  fleet  of  ships,  with  which  to 
chastise  the  French  in  Nova  Scotia.     In  the  course  of  three  or 
four  years  they  made  the  French  people  there  very  glad  to  be 
have  themselves  properly,  and  then,  to   prevent  more  trouble, 
they  took  the  country  away  from  France  and  gave  it  to  England. 

46.  In   the   year    1711,    a   great   English    war-sailor,  named 
Walker,  came  to  Boston  with  many  ships  and  soldiers.     These 
were  joined  by  New  England  people,  and  they  all  sailed  for  the 
St.  Lawrence  river,  to  attack  Quebec.     Eight  of  Walker's  ships 
were  wrecked,  and  a  thousand  of  his  soldiers  were  drowned,  and 
he  went  back  to  Boston  very  sorrowful. 

47.  The  French,  the  English,  and  the  Indians,  had  now  be 
come  tired  of  war,  and  in  1713  they  all  agreed  to  be  friends. 
The  chiefs  of  .the  eastern  Indians  went  to  Boston,  and  promised 

QUESTIONS. -43.  What  can  you  tell  about  troubles  in  New  England  ?    44.  What  can 

you  t-,-11  about  a  little  captive  girl  ?  45.  What  was  done  against  the  French  in  the  East? 
46.  What  can  you  tell  about  Walker's  expedition  ?  47.  What  more  can  you  tell  of  the 
English,  French,  and  Indians? 


PLANTERS      IN      MASSACHUSETTS.  71 

King  George's  war.  Capture  of  Louisburg. 

not  to  do  the  English  any  more  harm.  They  kept  their  word, 
and,  for  thirty  years,  there  was  no  more  war  in  America,  between 
the  French,  the  English,  and  the  Indians. 

48.  In  the  year  1744,  England  and  France  quarreled  again, 
and  went  to  war,  and,  for  the  third  time,  the  French  and  En 
glish  in   America  thought   it  proper  to  quarrel  too,   and  com 
menced  fighting.     At  that  time,  Queen  Anne's  son,  George,  was 
monarch  of  England,  and  this  contest  was  called 

KING 

49.  Eastward  of  Nova  Scotia  is  quite  a  large  island,  called 
Cape  Breton.     Upon  that  island  the  French  had  a  town  named 
Louisburg,  and  there  they  built  a  very  strong  fort,  having  heavy 
walls  and  many  great  guns.     This  gave  the  French  very  great 
power  in  that  quarter,  and  the  people  of  New  England  and  New 
York  joined  together  to  take  the  fort  away  from  them. 

50.  The  English  in  America  hated  the  French,  because  they 
had  made  the  Indians  act  so  cruelly.     On  a  warm  day  in  April, 
in  the  year  1745,  a  large  number  of  soldiers  sailed  from  Boston, 
for  Cape  Breton.     On  the  way  they  were  joined  by  several  large 
English  war-ships,  from  the  West  Indies  ;  and  toward  the  middle 
of  May  they  all  landed  not  far  from  Louisburg. 

51.  The  French  people,  seeing  four  thousand  Englishmen  com. 
ing  with  ships  and  cannon,  were  greatly  frightened.    After  talking 
the  matter  over  among  themselves,  they  came  to  the  conclusion 
that  they  could  not  drive  their  enemies  away,  and  therefore  there 
was  no  use  in  fighting.     So  they  surrendered — that  is,  they  sent 
word  to  the  English  commanders  to  come  and  take  their  fort, 
city,  and  ships,  if  they  would  spare  their  lives  and  treat  them 
well.     These  things  were  done,  and  the  English  went  back  to 
Boston,  well  pleased. 

52.  The  King  of  France  was  much  mortified  by  the  capture 
of  Louisburg ;  and  the  next  year  he  sent  many  heavy  ships  to 

QUESTIONS. ^48.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  new  quarrel  with  France  ?  49.  What  can  you 
tell  about  Louisburg?  50.  What  was  done  iu  the  spring  of  1745?  51.  What  did  the 
French  at  Louisburg  do  ? 


72 


COLONIES. 


The  Dutch  on  Manhattan.  Their  kindnesB  to  aU. 

get  the  fort  back  again.  Dreadful  storms  beat  upon  the  ships, 
and  many  of  them  went  to  the  bottom  of  the  ocean.  The  re 
mainder  returned  to  France.  From  that  time  until  now,  the 
English  have  owned  the  island  of  Cape  Breton,  and  every  thing 
upon  it,  except  private  property. 

53.  France  and  England  remained  quiet  a  few  years,  when 
another  quarrel  broke  out,  and  caused  one  of  the  most  distressing 
wars  then  ever  known  in  America.  It  lasted  seven  years,  and  is 
called  the  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR.  I  shall  tell  you 
that  in  another  chapter. 


SECTION  III. 


'PLANTERS      IN      NEW      YORK. 

1.  I  have   told  you  [page  39]  how  the  Dutch  made  settle 
ments  on   Manhattan  island,  and  commenced  building  a  city  at 
the  lower   end  of  it.     They  called  that  city  New  Amsterdam. 
When  Planters  and  their  families  came,  a  governor  came  also. 
His  name  was  Minuit.     He  bought  of  the   Indians  all  of  the 
land  on  which  the  city  of  New  York  now  stands,  for  twenty-four 
dollars.     I  will  soon  tell  you  how  New  Amsterdam  came  to  be 
called  New  York. 

2.  The  governor  built  a  strong  inclosure  and  called  it  Fort 
Amsterdam.     But  he  did  something  better  than  this,  to  keep  the 
Indians  from  troubling  the  Dutch — he  made  them  his  friends,  and 
traded  honestly  with  them.    He  was  also  friendly  with  the  people 
of  New  England,  and  did  every  thing  to  make  New  Amsterdam 
a  pleasant  home  for  all  who  came  there.     So  commenced  the 
colony. 

3.  In  order  to  settle  the   country  rapidly,  the   Dutch  West 

QUESTIONS — 52.  What  can  you  tell  of  an  expedition  from  France?  53.  What  happened 
afterward  ?  1.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Dutch  on  Manhattan  ?  2.  What  did  their 
governor  do  ? 


PLANTERS      IN      NEW      YORK.  73 

A  weak  and  a  wicked  governor.  The  poor  Indians. 

India  Company,  of  which  I  have  told  you  [verse  5,  page  39]  agreed 
to  give  so  much  land  to  men  who  should  lead  or  send  a  certain 
number  of  emigrants  to  settle  upon  it.  Those  who  received 
lands  in  this  way,  were  called  Patroons,  or  patrons.  The  family 
of  one  of  these  Patroons,  named  Van  Rensselaer,  yet  own  large 
tracts  of  such  land  in  the  neighborhood  of  Albany. 

4.  When  a  new  governor,  named  Van  Twiller,  came  to  rule  at 
New  Amsterdam,  it  was  found  that  he  could  be  easily  persuaded. 
Bad  men,  no  doubt,  advised   him  to  do  wrong.     He  quarreled 
with  the  settlers  in  Connecticut,  but  I  do  not  blame  him  much 
for  that.     He  did  not  treat  the  Indians  very  well,  and  in  that  he 
was  wrong.     Yet  he  was  a  much  better  man  than  Kieft  the  next 
governor. 

5.  Kieft  loved  money,  power,  and  liquor.     He  loved  to  quar 
rel  with  every  body.     He  made  the  English  in  Connecticut,  and 
the  Swedes  on  the  Delaware,  his  enemies.     He  quarreled  with 
the  Indians  all  around  him,  and  with  his  Dutch  neighbors  in  New 
Amsterdam.     His  conduct  soon  made  the  Indians  hate  him,  and 
his  own  people  despise  him. 

6.  Under  some  pretense,  he  made  war  first  upon  some  Indians 
in  New  Jersey,  and  then  upon  others  beyond  the  Harlem  river. 
The  people  of  New  Amsterdam  did  not  like  these  things,  be 
cause  their  fur-trade  with  the   Indians  was  lessened,  and  they 
plainly  told  the  governor  so.     Kieft  was  somewhat  afraid  of  the 
people,  so  he  asked  the  leading  men  of  the  city  to  get  together, 
and  talk  over  these  affairs  with  him.     This  was  the  first  Repre 
sentative  Assembly  in  New  Amsterdam. 

7.  Some  of  the  people  finally  agreeing  with  the  governor,  he 
resolved  to  make  further  war  upon  the  poor  Indians.     At  this 
time  a  large  number  of  River  Indians,  pursued  by  the  Mohawks, 
had  taken  shelter  at  Hoboken,  opposite  New  Amsterdam.     In 
stead  of  being  the   friend   of  these  poor  people  in  their  distress, 
Kieft  took  this  opportunity  to  destroy  them. 

8.  At  the   middle  of   a  cold  winter's  night,  Kieft's  soldiers 

QUESTIONS. — 3.  "What  can  you  tell  about  Patroons?  4.  "What  can  you  tell  about  Van 
Twiller?  5.  What  kind  of  a  man  was  Kieft?  6.  How  did  he  offend  the  people?  and 
what  was  done  ?  7.  What  did  the  governor  do  ? 


74  COLONIES. 


Destruction  of  Indians.  Governor  Stuyvesant.  Conquest  of  New  Sweden. 

crossed  the  Hudson,  attacked  the  sleeping  Indians,  and  before 
daylight,  almost  a  hundred  helpless  men,  women,  and  children 
were  either  killed  outright,  or  were  pushed  off  the  high  banks 
into  the  freezing  river.  It  was  a  cruel  act,  and  the  Indians  all 
over  the  country  were  so  angry,  that  they  killed  every  white 
man  they  saw,  and  burned  white  people's  houses  everywhere. 

9.  This  terrible   Indian  war  finally  ended.     The  white  people 
were  the  strongest,  and  peace  came.     Kieft's  conduct  was  so  bad 
that  the  company  told  him  to  come  home,  and  they  would  put 
a  better  man  in  his  place.     With   a  great  deal  of  property  ob 
tained  by  wrong-doing,  he  sailed  for   Europe.     The  ship  was 
wrecked,  the  property  was  lost,  and  Kieft  was  drowned.     The 
wicked  never  go  unpunished. 

10.  Peter  Stuyvesant,  a   brave  soldier,   became  governor  of 
New  Netheriand,  in  1647.     His  kindness  and  honesty  made  the 
Indians  his  friends,  and  his  bravery  and  justice  made  him  re 
spected  by  both  the  English  on  the  east  and  the  Swedes  on  the 
west.     He  ruled  the  people  strongly,  but  wisely  and  faithfully. 

11.  The  Dutch  at  length  became  jealous  of  the  Swedes,  who 
were  rapidly  increasing  ;  and  as  they  were  clearly  in  New  Nether- 
land,  Stuyvesant  was  directed  to  bring  them  under  his  power. 
He  had  built  a  fort  which  the  Swedes   had  attacked  and  taken 
possession  of.     This  was  sufficient  cause  for  war,  and  with  six 
hundred   men   he    went   to  the  Delaware,  and  soon  made  the 
Swedes  acknowledge  his  power.     He  was  their  governor  after 
that. 

12.  The  Swedes  being  conquered,  the  Indians  reconciled,  and 
the  English   in  Connecticut  satisfied,  Stuyvesant  concluded  all 
trouble  was  at  an  end.     But  there  was  some  at  his  very  door. 
You  remember  Kieft  once   asked  the  leading  men  to  get  to 
gether,  [verse  6,  page  73],   and    consult  with  him.    'Stuyvesant 
never  did  so  ;  and  finally  the  people  who  wished  to  be  consulted, 
appointed  a  few  good  men  to  assemble  and  propose  certain  laws. 

13.  Stuyvesant  scolded,  but  the  people  were  firm.     They  re- 

QUESTIONS.— 8.  What  wicked  thing  was  done  to  the  Indians  ?  9.  What  happened  to 
Kieft?  10.  What  can  you  tell  of  Stuyvesant?  11.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Dutch 
and  Swedes  ?  12.  How  was  Stuyvesant  mistaken  ? 


PLANTERS      IN      NEW      YORK.  75 

New  Amsterdam  taken  by  the  English,  and  named  New  York. 

fused  to  be  taxed  without  being  consulted,  and  when  he  threat 
ened  to  punish  them,  they  plainly  told  him  that  they  would  will 
ingly  be  under  English  rule,  for  the  sake  of  enjoying  English 
liberty.  This  was  an  unpleasant  hint. 

14.  Soon  after  that  English  ships  and  soldiers  came,  took 
possession  of  the  fort,  and  compelled  Stuyvesant  to  give  up  the 
whole  country.  That  was  a  sad  day  for  the  proud  governor,  but 


CITY    OF   NEW    YOKK   IN    1664. 

» 

he  could  not  help  himself.  Then  he  wished  that  he  had  list 
ened  to  the  people,  and  made  them  love  Dutch  rule  better.  This 
was  in  1664. 

15.  King  Charles  had  given  New  Nethcrland  to  his  brother 
James,  the  Duke  of  York.     So  its  name  was  changed  to  that  of 
New  York,  in  honor  of  the  Duke.     The  city  was  called  so  too, 
and  many  things  were  changed.     An  English  governor  ruled  ; 
and  the  people  soon  found  that  they  were  no  better  off.     Taxes 
were  greater,  and  privileges  were  less. 

16.  A  few  years  after  this,  England  and  Holland  went  to  war. 
Suddenly  many  Dutch  ships  appeared  in  New  York  Bay,  and  the 
English  were  compelled  to  give  up  the  city  and  whole  country  to 
them.     When  peace  was  made,  these  were  given  back  again,  and 
from  that  time,  until  it  became  an  independent  State,  New  York 
belonged  to  the  English. 

17.  The  wicked  Andros,  who  was  afterward  sent  to  rule  all 
New  England,  you  remember  [verse  31,  page  67],  became  gov 
ernor  of  New  York  in  1674.     The  people,  who  hated  him,  grew 
stronger  and  stronger  every  day ;  and,  finally,  when  he  left  in 
1683,  they  procured  from  the  Duke  a  writing,  which  was  called 
a  Charter  of  Liberties.     Then   a  Representative  Assembly  was 

QUESTIONS.— 13.  What  more  can  you  tell  of  Stuyvesant  and  the  people?  14.  What 
Boon  happened  ?  15.  What  changes  took  place  in  New  Amsterdam  ?  16.  What  other 
changes  soon  occurred  ?  17.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  people  and  government  in 
New  York? 


76  COLONIES. 


Leisler,  the  martyr.  Political  parties  in  New  York.  Newspapers. 


regularly  chosen  by  the  people,  and  popular  government  was 
established. 

18.  When  Duke  James  became  King  James,  on  the  death  of 
Charles,  he  refused  to  let  the  people  have  an  Assembly,  and  he 
began  to  oppress  them   in  various  ways.     They  had    resolved 
to  defy   him,  and  were  on  the  point  of  open  rebellion,  when 
the  king  was  driven  from  England,  and  William  and  Mary  be 
came  monarchs,  as  you  remember.     [See  page  60.] 

19.  There  was  now  no  royal  governor  in  New  York,  and  the 
people  chose  Jacob  Leisler,  a  talented  merchant  and  leader  of 
their  military  companies,  to  rule  them.     This  gave  offense  to 
many   leading  men  ;  and,  finally,  when    a  governor  was   sent, 
Leisler  was  accused  of  treason,  or  doing  injury  to  the  govern 
ment,  because  he  had  done  as  the  people  wished  him  to  do. 

20.  The  enemies  of  Leisler  tried  to  persuade  the  governor  to 
hang  him  and  his  son-in-law,  Milborne,  who  was  his  aid.     The 
governor  refused.     But  one  day,  while  he  was  drunk,  after  dining 
with  one  of  their  enemies,  the  governor  gave  his  written  consent 
to  have  them  hanged,  and  they  were  both  dead  before  he  became 
sober.     The  people  were  very  indignant,  and  Leisler  arM  Mil- 
borne  have  ever  been  regarded  as  martyrs  by  those  who  think 
the  people  have  a  right  to  choose  their  own  rulers. 

21.  From  that  time  there  were  two  political  parties,  violently 
opposed  to  each  other,  in  New  York.     One  took  sides  with  the 
governor,  whoever  he  might  be  at  the  time,  and  the  other  with 
the  people.     Those  who  favored  the  governor  were  called  Aris 
tocrats,  and  those  who  favored  the  people  were   called  Dem 
ocrats. 

22.  Each  party  had  a  newspaper,  and  through  this,  as  well  as 
in  public  meetings  and  the  Colonial  Assembly,  they  quarreled 
continually.     The  Democratic  editor  published  something  offen 
sive  to  the  governor,  in  1734,  and  he  was  put  in  prison.     The 
best  lawyer  in  America  was  employed  in  his  favor,  and  he  was 
finally  set  at  liberty,  by  the  decision  of  those  who  tried  him. 

QUESTIONS. — 18.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  king  and  people  ?  19.  What  did  the 
people  do?  20.  What  did  the  enemies  of  Leisler  accomplish ?  21.  What  can  you  tell 
of  parties  in  New  York  ?  22.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  newspaper  difficulty  ? 


PLANTERS      IN      MARYLAND.  77 

The  freedom  of  the  Press.  Civil  war  in  Maryland. 

23.  This  decision  made  great  rejoicing  among  the  people,  and 
they  gave  the  lawyer,  Mr.  Hamilton  of  Philadelphia,  a  gold  box. 
This  was  considered  a  great  victory,  because  it  established  the  lib 
erty  of  the  PRESS  in  New  York. 

24.  Ptom  that  time  until  the  commencement  of  the  French  and 
Indian  war,  the  history  of  New  York  is  made  up  chiefly  of  the 
stories  of  party  quarrels,  which  you  care  nothing  about,  and  which 
I  take  no^  pleasure  in  relating.     So  here,  for  the  present,  I  will 
end  the  history  of  the  State  of  New  York,  and  pass  on  to  that  of 
another. 


SECTION  IV. 

PLANTERS     IN     MARYLAND. 

1.  The  people  at  St.  Mary's,  where,  you  remember  [verse  6, 
page  46],  the  first  settlement  in  Maryland  was  made,  formed  a 
more    convenient   government,    after   they  had   been  there   six 
years,  by  choosing  a  few  men  to  make  laws  for  the  whole  of 
them.     This  is  called  a  Representative  Government,  because  a 
few  represent  the  many.     Our  Government  is  such  a  one. 

2.  The  people  of  that  colony,  as  well  as  those  of  others,  had 
some  troubles  with  the  Indians,  but  they  did  not  last  long.    Then 
they  quarreled  and  fought  among  themselves.     A  man  named 
Clayborne  had  traded  with  the  Indians,  and  made  settlements  in 
Maryland,  before  Calvert  and  his  people  came,  so  he  claimed  to 
have  a  better  right  to  the  country  than  Lord  Baltimore.     Many 
of  the  people  thought  so,  too,  and  they  and  those  who  thought 
otherwise,  fought  about  it.     Clayborne's  .party  got  the  worst  of  it. 

3.  The  Maryland  Legislature  did  a  good  thing  in  1649.     They 
made  a  law  which  allowed  the  people  to  worship  God  as  they 
pleased.     The  Quakers  and  Churchmen,  who  were  persecuted  in 

QUESTIONS. — 23.  What  was  the  effect  of  th?  decision  ?  24.  What  can  you  say  of  the 
history  of  New  York  from  that  time  ?  1.  What  can  yon  tell  of  the  government  of 
Maryland  ?  2.  What  can  you  tell  of  troubles  there  ?  3.  What  did  the  Legislature  do  ? 


78  COLONIES. 


Troubles  in  Maryland.  Religious  difficulties. 

New  England,  and  the  Puritans  who  were  badly  used  in  Virginia, 
went  to  Maryland  to  live,  and  the  colony  grew  very  fast. 

4.  The  troubles  in  England  at  the  time  when  King  Charles  was 
beheaded,  made  trouble  in  Maryland,  also ;  for  many  of  the  peo 
ple  took  sides  with  the  king,  and  many  others  with  Cromwell,  as 
they  did  in  Virginia  [page  58],  you  remember.      These  parties 
quarreled  a  great  deal,  and  they  were  all  unhappy  for  many  years. 

5.  Finally  the  p'eople  of  Maryland  quarreled  about  religion. 
The  first  settlers  were  Roman  Catholics.     When  the  law  that 
allowed  every  body  to  worship  God  as  he  pleased,  became  known, 
as  I  have  told  you,  a  great  many  Protestants,  as  those  who  were 
not  Roman  Catholics  were  called,  came  there  to  live. 

6.  In  1654  there  were  more  Protestants  than  Roman  Catholics 
in  Maryland,  and  they  ungenerously  changed  the  laws,  and  de 
prived  Roman  Catholics  of  their  rights.     This  led  to  hot  quar 
rels,  and  finally  to  a  war  that  lasted  two  years.     Such  a  war  of 
a  people  among  themselves,  is  called  Civil  War. 

7.  Lord  Baltimore,  who  owned  Maryland  by  a  charter  from 
the  king,  was  a  Roman  Catholic,  and  the  Protestant  Legislature 
went  so  far  as  to  take  all  power  and  right  away  from  him,  and 
give  them  to  the  people.     These  things  made  great  unhappiness 
in  Maryland  ;  but  finally,  in   1660,  when  the  dead  king's  son, 
Charles,  became  monarch,  he  gave  every  thing  back  to  Lord  Bal 
timore  ;  and  for  almost  thirty  years  afterward,  the  colony  was 
quite  peaceable,  and  prospered. 

8.  All   worshiped   God   as   they   pleased,    in   Maryland,   and 
every  thing  was  going  well,  when  King  James  of  England  was 
driven  away  to  France  [page  60],  as  I  have  told  you.     That  king 
was  a  Roman  Catholic.     The  governor  of  Maryland  was  also  a 
Roman  Catholic,  and  he  did  not  like,  at  first,  to  own  the  Protest 
ant  William  and  Mary  as  his  sovereigns. 

9.  This  hesitation  made  a  busy-body,  named  Coode,  tell  the 
Protestants  that  the  governor  was  going  to  call  in  the  surround 
ing  Indians  to  murder  them  all.     They  armed  themselves,  and, 

QUESTIONS. — 4.  What  w<*  the  pffpct.  of  troubles  ii  Ending?  £.  What,  can  yon  tell 
of  a  reli<riouR  quarrel0  6.  What  did  tho  Protestants  do  ?  7.  Whst  can  you  Ml  about 
Lord  Baltimore?  8.  What  can  you  say  of  the  king  and  the  Maryland  governor? 


PLANTERS      IN      CONNECTICUT.  79 

Eights  of  Lord  Baltimore  restored.  The  Connecticut  people. 

led  by  Coode,  they  took  possession  of  all  the  public  writings,  and 
the  government,  and  declared  they  would  have  nothing  more  to 
do  with  the  owner  of  Maryland. 

10.  The  Protestants  ruled  the  colony,  by  representatives,  until 
1C91,  when  King  William  took  matters  into  his  own  hands,  de 
clared  Maryland  to  be  a  royal  province,  and  appointed  a  governor 
himself.     Then  the  Church  of  England  was  made  the  religion  for 
all  in  Maryland,  and  the  Roman  Catholics,  who  settled  the  coun 
try,  were  cruelly  deprived  of  their  rights. 

11.  In  1716,  the  rights  of  Lord  Baltimore  were  restored.     He 
was  then  dead,  and  his  oldest  son  was  a  little  baby.     The  guard 
ians  of  the  little  bov  took  good  care  of  matters  for  him  till  he 
grew  to  be  a  man.     He  and  his  family  owned  Maryland,  and  ap 
pointed  the  governors,  until  1776,  from  which  time  the  people 
have  chosen  their  own  rulers,  for  Maryland  then  became  one  of 
our  States. 


SECTION    V. 


PLANTERS      IN      CONNECTICUT. 

1.  I  have  told  you  about  the  settlers  or  adventurers  in  the 
Connecticut  Valley,  and  at  New  Haven,  and  how  they  became 
planters.     Those  of  New  Haven  were  disposed  to  be  merchants, 
too,  and  to  send  ships  to  different  parts  of  the  world  to  trade. 
But  after  losing  several  of  their  ships,  they  concluded  it  would  be 
better  to  be  nothing  else  but  planters.     They  were  a  good  peo 
ple,  and  made  the  Bible  their  only  Law-Book. 

2.  Stuyvesant,  the  soldier-governor  of  New  Netherland,  went 
to  Hartford,  on  the  Connecticut  river,  in  the  year  1650,  and  in 
friendly  talk,   settled   all  of  the  disputes  about  lands  with  the 
planters  there.    Two  years  afterward,  when  England  and  Holland 

QTTESTIONB.— 9.  What  did  a  busy-body  do?  10.  What  change  took  place  in  Mary 
land  ?  11.  What  can  you  tell  of  Lord  Baltimore's  family  ?  1.  What  did  the  New  Haven 
people  do  ?  2.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  Dutch  and  English  ? 


80  COLONIES. 


The  Connecticut  charter.  Quarrel  with  Rhode  Island.  Governor  Andros. 

went  to  war,  the  New  England  people  foolishly  believed  that  the 
Dutch  in  New  Netherland  wished  to  fight  them,  and  that  they 
had  employed  the  Indians  to  kill  all  the  white  people  eastward 
of  the  Connecticut  river.  So  they  prepared  to  fight  the  Dutch, 
but  they  soon  found  that  there  was  no  truth  in  the  foolish  story. 

3.  When  Charles  the  Second  became  monarch,  the  Connecticut 
Valley  people  asked  him  for  a  charter.  He  refused.  Then  the  Con 
necticut  governor,  whose  father  had  been  a  great  friend  of  the 
dead  king,  went  to  England  to  see  Charles  about  it.     The  king's 
father  had  given  the  governor's  father  a  ring.    This  the  governor 
gave  to  Charles,  and  he  felt  so  happy  that  he  granted  a  charter 
to  the  Connecticut  river  people,  which  included  Rhode  Island 
and  the  New  Haven  colony,  and  extended  west  to  the  Pacific 
Ocean. 

4.  Rhode  Island,  refused  to  be  thus  joined  to  Connecticut,  but 
the  New  Haven  colony  agreed  to  the  union,  and  so,  in  1665,  the 
real  colony  of  Connecticut  was  formed,  and  remained  so  until  it 
became  an  independent  State,  more  than  a  hundred  years  after 
ward.    Rhode  Island  and  Connecticut  quarreled  about  the  bound 
ary  line   between  them,  for  sixty  years.     It  was  a  very  long 
quarrel. 

5.  In  the  year  1695,  Andros,  the  tyrant,  then  Governor  of 
New  York,  claimed  the  right  to  rule  the  people  of  Connecticut, 
and  went  there  to  assert  it.     They  soon  sent  him  away  ;  and  for 
a  dozen  years  every  thing  went  on  pleasantly  and  prosperously. 

6.  Andros,  as  I  have  told  you  [verse  31,  page  67],  came  over  in 
1686,  as  Governor  of  all  New  England,  and  tried  to  take  away 
the   charter  from  the   colonies.     Late    in  autumn  he  went  to 
Hartford,  to  get  the  Connecticut  charter  which  King  Charles  had 
given  them.     The  people  treated  him  politely.     They  knew  his 
errand,  and  were  prepared.       *'r 

7.  Andros  went  into  the  Assembly  or  Legislature,  and  told 
them  to  bring  the  charter  to  him.     The  law-makers  talked  about 
it  a  long  time,  until  it  became  dark  and  candles  were  lighted. 

QUESTIONS. — 3.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  charter  for  Connecticut?  4.  What  can 
you  tell  about  Rhode  Island  and  Connecticut?  5.  What  can  you  tell  of  Andros?  f 
What  did  he  afterward  try  to  do  ? 


PLANTERS      IN      CONNECTICUT. 


81 


Andros  and  the  Connecticut  charter. 


The  charter  preserved. 


Then  the  charter,  nicely  packed  in  a  long  mahogany  box,  was 
brought  and  laid  upon  the  table.  Just  as  Andros  stepped  for 
ward  to  take  it,  the  lights  were  all  put  out. 


ANDROS   AND  THE  CHARTER  OF   CONNECTICUT. 

8.  When  the  candles  were  again  lighted,  the  charter  could  not 
be  found.  A  plan  had  been  laid  to  keep  it  from  Andros.  In  the 
darkness,  Captain  Wadsworth  snatched  it  up,  ran  some  distance 
into  a  field,  and  hid  it  in  the  hollow  trunk  of  an  old  oak-tree. 
There  it  remained  until  Andros  was  driven  away  from  New  En 
gland,  when  it  was  brought  out. 

QUESTIONS. — 7.  What  can  you  tell  about  Andros  and  the  Connecticut  charter  ?  8.  How 
was  Andros  outwitted  ? 


82 


COLONIES. 


The  charter  oak.  Governor  Fletcher  and  Captain  Wadsworth. 

9.  That  venerable  and  venerated  tree 
stood  in  the  city  of  Hartford,  one  hun 
dred  and   sixty-nine  years  afterward. 
On  a  very  stormy  night  in  August, 
1856,  it  was  blown  down,  and  now  it 
has  passed  away  forever.   It  was  known 
by  the  name  of  The  Charter  Oak. 

10.  Again  the  people  of  Connecti- 
TIIE  CHAKTI.K  OAK.             cut  showed  their  bravery  and  love  of 

freedom.  Governor  Fletcher,  of  New  York,  claimed  the  right  to 
rule  in  Connecticut.  The  people  there  refused  to  obey  him.  He 
went  to  Hartford,  called  out  the  militia,  and  commenced  reading 
a  paper  which  gave  him  the  right.  That  same  Captain  Wads- 
worth  who  hid  the  charter,  now  commanded  the  militia,  and  he 
ordered  the  drums  to  be  beaten.  "  Silence,"  said  the  governor, 
angrily.  The  drummers  stopped,  and  he  began  to  read.  "Play," 
said  Wadsworth  to  the  drummers.  "Silence!"  shouted  the  gov 
ernor.  Wadsworth  then  stepped  in  front  of  him  and  said,  "  Sir,  if 
they  are  again  interrupted,  I  '11  make  the  sun  shine  through  you 
in  a  moment !"  The  frightened  governor  put  the  paper  in  his 
pocket,  and  went  back  to  New  York,  very  much  out  of  patience 
I  can  assure  you. 

11.  From  that  time  until  the  French  and  Indian  war,  when 
there  were  one  hundred  thousand  people  in  Connecticut,  the 
Planters  there  shared  in  all  the  labors  and  expenses  of  the  con 
flicts  that  occurred.  They  were  also  very  prosperous. 


SECTION   VI. 

PLANTERS      IN      RHODE      ISLAND. 

1.  I  have  told  you  how  Roger  Williams  was  driven  from  Mas 
sachusetts,  and  became  the  founder  of  Rhode  Island.     Those  who 


QUESTIONS. — 9.   What  can  you  tell  about  the  Charter  Oak?    10.  Tell  the  story  of 
Governor  Fletcher  and  the  Connecticut  people. 


PLANTERS   IN   NEW   JERSEY.  83 


The  Rhode  Island  charter.  Newport.  Sale  of  New  Jersey. 

drove  him  away  soon  became  jealous  of  him,  and  afraid  of  his  free 
opinions ;  and  it  was  claimed  that "  Williams's  Narraganset  Plant 
ations,"  as  they  called  Rhode  Island,  belonged  to  Massachusetts. 

2.  The    charter   that  Williams  obtained   in   1643,   was  pro 
nounced,  in   1652,  to  be  good  by  the  Legislature  of  England, 
called  the  Long  Parliament,  and  Massachusetts  then  gave  up  its 
claim.     But  there  was  a  dispute  about  the  boundary  line  between 
Rhode  Island  and  Massachusetts,  for  almost  a  hundred  years.     It 
was  settled  in  1741. 

3.  Roger  Williams  was  chosen  the  first  governor  of  the  Prov 
idence  and  Rhode  Island  Plantations,  in  1653,  and  the  colony 
prospered  greatly,  for  every  one  was  free.     Ten  years  afterward 
Charles  the  Second  gave  them  another  charter,  which  Andros 
took  away.     It  was  afterward  restored,  and  under  it  the  people 
lived  one  hundred  and  fifty-seven  years. 

4.  Newport  soon  became  a  thriving  town;  and  when,  in  1732, 
Dr.  Franklin's  brother  commenced  printing  there,  it  contained 
five  thousand  inhabitants.     There  John  Smibert,  the  first  man 
who  painted   good  portraits  in  America,  lived  for  some  time. 
The  colony  always  bore  its  share  in  wars  until  the  French  and 
Indian  contest,  of  which  I  shall  soon  tell  yon. 


SECTION  VII. 

PLANTERS      IN     NEW      JERSEY. 

1.  New  Jersey  was  a  part  of  New  Netherland,  and  was  in 
cluded  in  the  gift  [page  75]  which  Charles  the  Second  made  to 
his  brother  James,  the  Duke  of  Y.ork.  The  same  year  when  the 
English  took  possession  of  New  Netherland,  the  Dutch  sold  New 
Jersey  to  two  noblemen,  named  Berkeley  and  Carteret. 

QUESTIONS. — 1.  What  can  you  tell  of  Roger  Williams  and  others?  2.  What  can  yon 
tell  of  the  claim  of  Massachusetts  to  Rhode  Island?  3.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  pro 
gress  of  Rhode  Island?  4.  What  can  you  tell  about  Newport?  1.  What  can  you  tell 
about  New  Jersey? 


84  COLONIES 


Liberality  of  the  owners  of  New  Jersey.    Trouble  with  the  settlers.    The  Quakers. 

2.  These  noblemen,  anxious  to  have  the  country  settled,  offered 
the  land  without  rent  or  taxes,  for  five  years.     This  liberality, 
and  the  fine  climate,  caused  many  planters  to  go  there,  and  farms 
were  seen  in  all  directions.     The  people  first  met  to  make  laws, 
in  1668. 

3.  Every  thing  went  on  smoothly  during  the  five  years ;  but 
then,  when  the  owners  asked  for  a  rent  of  only  a  half-penny  an 
acre,  the  people  grumbled,  and  declared  they  would  not  pay  it. 
They  quarreled  with  the  owners  for  two  years,  and  then  drove 
away  the  governor  they  had  appointed,  and  chose  one  themselves. 

4.  The  owners  Avcrc  about  to  compel  the  people  to  pay  the 
rents,  when  the  Dutch,  as  I  have  told  you  [verse  16,  page  75]  took 
possession  of  the  whole  country  again.     When  it  went  back  to 
the  English,  new  regulations  were  made,  and  the  western  half  of 
New  Jersey  was  bought  by  a  Quaker,  as  a  place  for  his  friends  in 
England  and  elsewhere,  to  settle  and  have  peace.     It  afterward 
went  into  the  hands  of  William  Penn  and  others,  and  the  prov 
ince  was  divided  into  EAST  and  WEST  JERSEY. 

5.  More  than  four  hundred  Quakers  came  from  England  and 
settled  in  West  Jersey,  in  1677.     They  lived  peaceably  together, 
as  Quakers  always  do,  and  prospered.     Andros,  the  tyrant,  tried 
to   rule   them,    but  they  would  have  nothing  to  do  with  him ; 
and,  in  1681,  the  first  Legislature  of  West  Jersey  met  at  Salem, 
and  made  some  excellent  laws. 

6.  After  awhile  the  Quakers  bought  East  Jersey  also;    and 
Thomas  Barclay,  who  wrote  a  large  book  about  his  people,  was 
made  governor.     Every  thing  was  going  on  well,  when  the  Duke 
of  York  became  King  James,  and  the  charters  were  taken  away 
from  both  the  Jerseys. 

7.  Now  all  was  confusion,  and  remained  so  for  several  years 
after  King  James  was  driven  away  to  France.     Finally,  in  1702, 
the  Jerseys  were  united  and  made  into  a  royal  province,  unde* 
Lord  Cornbury,  a  bad  man  who  was  the  governor  of  New  York. 
Thirty-six  years  afterward,  New  Jersey  was  made  independent  of 

QUESTIONS. — 2.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  liberal  offer?  3.  How  clH  the  people  behave? 
4.  What  changes  took  place?  5.  What  cnn  you  tell  of  Quaker  settlers  in  West  Jersey? 
6.  What  of  them  in  East  Jersey  ?  7.  What  changes  again  took  place  ? 


PLANTERS      IN      PENNSYLVANIA.  85 


The  character  of  William  Penn.  Founding  of  Philadelphia. 


'New  York,  and  remained   so.     Lewis  Morris  was  its  first  gov 
ernor.     It  became  an  independent  State  in  1776. 


SECTION  VIII. 


PLANTERS      IN      PENNSYLVANIA. 

1.  I  have  told  you  that  William  Penn  joined  the  territory  of 
Delaware  to  Pennsylvania  in  1682.     Then  the  colony  of  Penn 
sylvania  fairly  commenced,  and  a  great  many  Planters  came. 

2.  Penn  was  a  just  man,  and  treated  the  Indians  so  well  that 
they   loved   him,   and   called   him  "Good   Father   Penn."     He 
nought  their  lands  instead  of  taking  them  without  leave ;  and 
ic  told  them  that  he  and  his  people  wished  to  live  with  them  as 
Brothers. 

"  Thou'lt  find,"  said  the  Quaker,  "in  me  and  mine, 
But  friends  and  brothers  to  thee  and  to  thine ; 
"Who  abuse  no  power,  and  admit  no  line 
'Twixt  the  red  man  and  the  white. 

"And  bright  was  the  spot  where  the  Quaker  came 
To  leave  his  hat,  his  drab  and  his  name, 
That  will  sweetly  sound  from  the  trump  of  Fame, 
Till  its  final  blast  shall  die." 

3.  In  the  autumn  of  1682,  Penn  laid  out  the  city  of  Phila 
delphia.     That  word  means  "  City  of  Brotherly  Love."     Within 
i  year,  almost  one  hundred  houses  were  built,  and  every  day  the 
Indians  came  with  wild  fowls  and  the  flesh  of  deer,  to  present  to 

?ood  Father  Penn.  Never  was  a  State  blest  with  a  better  be 
ginning;  and,  as  long  as  the  Quakers  ruled  Pennsylvania,  peace 
and  prosperity  prevailed  there. 

QTTESTIONS.—  1.  What  was    done  in  1682?     2.  What  can   you  tell  about  William 
Penn?    3.  What  can  you  tell  of  Penn  and  Philadelphia? 


COLONIES. 


Penn's  kindness  to  the  Planters.  His  visit  to  America.  His  death. 

4.  Ill  1683,  Penii  called  the  representatives  of  the  people  to 
gether,  and  gave  them  a  "  Charter  of  Liberties."     It  was  so  very 
just,  that  all  were  made  happy.     It  was  agreed  that  all  might 
worship  God  as  they  pleased ;  and  to  the  people  he  gave  the 
privilege  of  choosing  their  own  rulers.     So  they  were  a  perfectly 
free  people,  as  we  now  are. 

5.  Penn  returned  to  England,  and  soon  afterward  King  James 
was  driven  away  to  France.     He  and  Penn  had  always  been 
good  friends,  and  because  the  Quaker  would  not  speak  harshly 
about  the  king,  he  was  suspected  of  being  an  enemy  to  the  new 
monarch.      He   was  put   in  jail,  and  Pennsylvania   was  taken 
from  him,  and  made  a  royal  province  under  the  control  of  the 
Governor  of  New  York. 

6.  Not  long  afterward  Penn  was  let  out  of  prison,  for  it  was 
found  that  he  was  a  friend  of  William  and  Mary.     Pennsylvania 
was  given  back  to  him,  and  he  came  over  to  America  in  1699,  to 
look  after  his  affairs. 

7.  The  people  asked  Penn  for  a  more  liberal  charter,  and  he 
granted  it  in  1701.     The  people  of  Delaware  now  asked  him  to 
let  them  have  a  Legislature  of  their  own,  and  he  granted  that 
too.     From  that  time,  until  the  War  for  Independence  in  1776, 
Pennsylvania  and  Delaware  were  under  one  governor,  but  had 
distinct  Legislatures. 

8.  Soon  after  making  these  arrangements,  William  Penn  re 
turned  to  England.     He  never  came  to  America  again,  for  his 
health  failed,  and  he  died  in  1718,  leaving  Pennsylvania  to  his 
three  sons.     These    and   their   heirs  owned  the  province  until: 
1776,  when  it  was  purchased  by  the  people  for  more  than  half 
a  million  of  dollars. 


QUESTIONS.— 4.  What  did  Penn  do  for  the  people?  5.  What  happened  to  Penn  in 
England  ?  6.  What  was  the  result  ?  7.  What  more  can  you  say  of  Penn  and  his 
family?  8.  What  can  you  tell  of  Pennsylvania  and  Delaware? 


PLANTERS      IN      THE      CAROLINAS.  87 


The  proposed  government  for  North  Carolina.  Troubles  with  the  Planters. 

SECTION    IX. 

PLANTERS  IN  THE  CAROLINAS. 

1.  The  owners  of  the  Carolinas,  knowing  that  they  possessed  a 
very  beautiful  country,  and  that  a  great  many  Planters  were 
going -tHere,  thought  it  would  be  fine  to  make  a  government  for 
it,  like  that  of  England,  with  all  sorts  of  grand  people,  except  a 
king.     So  they  employed  two  or  three  learned  men  to  write  a 
Constitution  for  the  purpose. 

2.  At  first,  the  Planters  in  the  Carolinas  laughed  at  the  idea 
of  having  fine  gentlemen  who  would  do  nothing,  with  their  fine 
houses,  and  horses,  and  carriages,  and  servants,  in  the  woods  of 
America !     And  when  they  found  that  the  owners  were  in  earn 
est,  the  strong  and  industrious  Planters  told  them  plainly  that 
they  would  have  no  such  government. 

3.  There  was  a  long  quarrel  about  it,  and  finally  the  owners 
were  compelled  to  give  up  their  grand  scheme.     Then  they  tried 
to  get  money  from  the  Planters,  by  making  them  pay  so  much 
for  every  thing  that  came  in  ships,  and  in  other  ways.     The  peo 
ple  got  very  angry  at  last,  drove  the  governor  and  other  officers 
away,  and  for  two  years  they  managed  their  own  affairs. 

4.  When  these  quarrels  were  settled,  a  very  mean  man,  named 
Seth  Sothel,  who  loved  money  more  than  any  thing  else,  came  to 
govern  the  Carolinas.     He   cheated   every  body.     After  being 
there  six  years,  he  left,  just  as  the  people  were  going, to  put  him 
on  a  ship,  and  send  him  to  England.     Then  some  better  govern 
ors  came,  but  none  made  the  people  so  happy  and  prosperous  as 
the  good  Quaker  governor,  John  Archdale. 

5.  These  troubles  happened  in  the  northern  part  of  the  Caro 
linas.     At  the  same  time,  the  Planters  in  the  southern  part  were 
prospering,  and  were  rapidly  increasing.     They  formed  a  Legis- 

QuESTro-ss.—  1.  Whnt  did  tho  owners  of  the  Cirolrms  wish  to  do?  2.  What  did  the 
Planters  think  of  thf-ir  schomn?  H.  What  can  you  tpll  nbout  the  owners  and  the  Plant 
ers?  4.  What  can  you  tell  of  Sothel  and  others  ?  5.  What  was  done  in  South  Carolina  ? 


88  COLONIES. 


The  people  of  South  Carolina.         Troubles  with  the  governor.         John  Archdale. 

lature  in  1674,  but  there  was  such  a  mixture  of  people,  that  they 
did  not  agree  very  well.  There  were  English,  Scotch,  Irish,  and 
Dutch,  Protestants  and  Roman  Catholics,  and  they  disputed 
continually. 

6.  But  when,  in  1680;  the  Indians  attacked  the  settlements, 
they  all  united  for  defense,  and  forgot  their  quarrels,  while  they 
conquered  the  Indians.     That  same  year,  the  city  of  Charleston 
was  laid  out,   and  it  soon  became  a  flourishing  village.     The 
Planters  continually  increased,  and  many  went  up  the  Santee  and 
Edisto  rivers,  where  they  cultivated  fine  farms. 

7.  Many  Huguenots  came  from  France  to  settle  there,  and 
have  peace.      The  English  disliked  the  French,  and  would  not 
allow  them  to  take  any  part  in  making  laws,  or  in  other  manage 
ment  of  affairs.     The  French  people  were  treated  so  for  about  ten 
years,  when   the  English,  finding   them    better   than  they  ex 
pected,  began  to  love  and  respect  them,  and  then  gave  them  all 
the  privileges  of  citizens. 

8.  Like  their  more  northern  friends,  the  Planters  in  the  south 
refused  to  have  any  thing  to  do  with  the  grand  movement  pre 
pared  by  the  owners.     They  quarreled  with  the  governor,  drove 
him  away,  and  took  public  matters  into  their  own  hands.     This 
happened  in  the  year  1690. 

9.  In  the  midst  of  this  trouble,  Seth  Sothel  came  there,  and 
the  people  foolishly  allowed  him  to  be  their  governor.     He  rob 
bed  and  cheated  them,  as  he  did  the  people  of  the  northern 
colony,  and  at  length  they  drove  him  away.     After  that  they 
would  have  no  other  governor  from  the  owners,  till  the  good 
Quaker,  Archdale,  came  to  rule  both  Carolinas,  in  1695. 

10.  The  Planters  had  peace  and   prosperity  while  Archdale 
remained,  which  was  not  a  great  while.     From  the  close  of  his 
time,  the  histories  of  the  two  Carolinas  are  quite  distinct,  although 
the  provinces  were  not  separated  until  1729. 

QUKBTIONB.—  6.  What  can  yon  tell  n.bout  the  Indians  and  the  Planters  ?  7.  How  were 
French  people  treated  there  ?  8,  0.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  government  of  South 
Carolina  ?  10.  What  can  you  say  of  Archdale  ? 


PLANTERS   IN   THE   CAROLINAS.          89 

The  white  people  and  the  Indians.  The  Spaniards  at  St.  Augustine. 


NORTH      CAROLINA. 

11.  At  the  beginning  of  the  year  1700,  Planters  were  culti 
vating  lands  in  North  Carolina  from  the  sea-shore  to  the  Yadkin 
river.     The  Indians  were  dying  rapidly.     Many  had  gone  further 
into  the  forests,  and  the  people  of  different  countries  .were  coming 
to  occupy  their  lands. 

12.  Fpr  several  years  all  was  peaceful,  and  the  Planters  no 
longer  dreaded  the  Indians,  when  a  terrible  calamity  befell  them. 
The  Tuscarora  Indians  were  yet  quite  strong,  and  they  persuaded 
the  broken  Indian  families  in  that  region  to  join  them  in  killing 
all  the  white  people,  in  1711.     In  one  night  they  murdered  one 
hundred  and  thirty  Germans ;  and  for  three  days  they  destroyed 
the  people,  and  plundered  and  burned  their  buildings,  in  all  direc 
tions. 

13.  The  people  of  South  Carolina  came  to  help  their  neigh 
bors.     The  Indians  were  driven  back,  but  the  war  continued 
more  than  a  year.     Finally,  in  the  spring  of  1713,  eight  hundred 
Tuscaroras  were   made   prisoners,  and  the  rest  fled  north  and 
joined  their  brethren,  the  Five  Nations,  in  New  York.     Then  was 
formed  the  union  of  the  Six  NATIONS,  of  which  I  have  told  you 
on  page  12. 

SOUTH      CAROLINA. 

14.  The  Spaniards  at  St.  Augustine,  in  Florida,  became  trou 
blesome,  and  in  1702  the  governor  of  South  Carolina  prepared 
twelve  hundred  soldiers  to  go  there  and  attack  them.     Half  of 
these  were  white  people,  and  half  of  them  were  friendly  Indians. 

15.  Some  of  these  soldiers  went  by  land,  and  some  by  water. 
They  did  not  succeed  in  driving  the  Spaniards  away  from  St. 
Augustine,  as  they  expected  to,  and  they  went  home  disappointed. 
This  affair  cost  the  Planters  of  South  Carolina  many  thousand 
dollars.     They  had  very  little  gold  and  silver,  so  they  made  paper 

QUESTIONS.— 11.  What  was  the  condition  of  North  Carolina  in  1700?  12.  What  can 
you  tell  of  an  Indian  massacre?  13.  What  about  an  Indian  war?  and  how  did  it  end? 
14.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Spaniards  in  Florida  ?  15.  What  did  the  Carolinians 
do? 


90  COLONIES. 


Troubles  in  South  Carolina.  An  Indian  war. 


money  for  the  first  time — such  as  we  use — to  pay  the  expenses 
with. 

16.  The  next  year,  the  governor  and  some  soldiers  marched 
against  the  Indians  in  Georgia  and  Florida,  who  were  friends  of 
the  Spaniards.     They  took  several  hundred  of  them  prisoners, 
and  desolated  their  country. 

17.  Soon  after  this,  another  governor  of  South  Carolina  tried 
to  make  all  the  people  worship  God  according  to  the  forms  of  the 
English  Church.     Those  who  would  not,  were  persecuted.     This 
made  a  great  many  people  uneasy,  and  disputes  continued  a  long 
while.     The  Churchmen  had  to  give  up,  at  last,  and  the  people 
were  allowed  to  think  and  act  about  religion  as  they  pleased. 

18.  A  greater  trouble  appeared  in  1706.     The  angry  Span 
iards  sent  many  soldiers,  in  several  French  and  Spanish  ships,  to 
attack  Charleston  and  take  possession  of  the  country.     The  ships 
came  into  Charleston  harbor,  and  eight  hundred  soldiers  landed. 
The  South  Carolinians  were  ready  to  meet  them.     They  soon 
drove  them  all  to  their  ships,  and  took  one  of  the  French  vessels. 

19.  A  still  darker  trouble  appeared  a  few  years  later.     Several 
Indian  tribes  joined  for  the  purpose  of  killing  all  of  the  white 
people  in  South  Carolina,  in  the  spring  of  1715.     In  this  great 
band  there  were  full  six  thousand  warriors.     They  commenced  so 
secretly  that  one  hundred  people  had  been  murdered  in  the  back 
settlements  before  the  news  reached  Charleston. 

20.  The  governor  of  South  Carolina  acted  promptly.     With 
twelve  hundred  men,  he  marched  against  the  Indians.     After 
several  hard  fights,  he  drove  them  far  back  into  the  wilderness, 
and  killed  a  great  many.     The  Indians  were  dreadfully  fright 
ened  ;  and  believing  the  white  people  to  be  such  mighty  war 
riors  that  they  could  not  be  conquered,  they  let  them  alone  after 
that. 

21.  The  people  of  South  Carolina  were  now  heartily  tired  of 
proud  and  money-loving  governors.    The  owners,  or  Proprietaries, 
had  never  spent  a  dollar  in  helping  them  build  up  a  State,  or  for 

QUESTIONS.— -16.  What  was  done  to  the  Indians?  17.  What  other  trouble  occurred 
in  South  Carolina  ?  IS.  What  trouble  dul  the  Carolinians  have  in  1706  ?  19.  What 
further  trouble  a  few  years  afterward  ?  20.  What  can  you  tell  about  an  Indian  war  ? 


PLANTERS      IN      GEORGIA.  91 

Division  of  the  Carolinas.  Georgia.  Oglethorpe  and  the  Spaniards. 

paying  the  expenses  of  Indian  wars.  They  had  made  the  Planters 
pay  their  rents  punctually,  and  in  every  way  acted  ungenerously 
toward  them.  At  last  the  Planters  asked  the  king  to  take  the 
country  into  his  own  hands.  He  did  so,  and  South  Carolina  be 
came  a  royal  province  in  1*720. 

22.  The  people  of  North  Carolina  were  just  as  tired  of  their 
governors,  too,  and  talked  of  taking  matters  into  their  own 
hands,  when  the  king  bought  the  territory  in  1729,  and  it  be. 
came  a  royal  province.  The  two  Carolinas  were  thus  separated. 
But  the  people  were  not  much  better  oft'  under  the  royal  gov 
ernors,  and  with  these  they  were  continually  disputing,  until  they 
became  independent  in  1776. 


SECTION    X. 

THE   PLANTERS   IN   GEORGIA. 

1.  The  town  of  Savannah,  laid  out  by  Oglethorpe,  was  upon  a 
high  bluff,  beautifully  shaded  with  palmeto  and  other  evergreen 
trees.     It  grew  rapidly  ;  and  within  eight  years,  full  twenty-five 
hundred  people  had  come  to   Georgia,  from   Europe.     Quite  a 
large  number  of  these  were  German  and  Swiss  families.     There 
were  also  many  lazy  people  among  the  immigrants ;  and,  as  the 
climate  was  very  hot  in  summer,  very  little  work  was  done  in  the 
fields.     So  the  colony  did  not  prosper. 

2.  Oglethorpe  was  wide  awake.     He  knew  the  Spaniards  at 
St.  Augustine  would  soon  become  jealous  of  his  colony.     Being 
in  England  in  1736,  he  persuaded  three  hundred  tall  and  stout 
Scotch  Highland  soldiers  to  come  over  with  him.     With  these 
he  thought  he  might  defy  the  Spaniards. 

3.  A  great  soldier  of  the  cross,  as  gospel  ministers  are  some- 

QUESTIONS. — 21.  What  brought  ahout  a  change  in  South  Carolina?  and  how?  22. 
What  was  done  in  both  Carolinas  ?  1.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Georgia  colony?  2. 
What  can  you  tell  about  Oglethorpe  ? 


92  COLONIES. 


Preparations  to  fight  the  Spaniards.  Story  about  a  French  deserter. 

times  called,  came  with  him  at  the  same  time,  to  preach  to 
the  Indians  and  persuade  the  planters  to  be  better  people.  It 
was  John  Wesley,  the  first  great  Methodist.  But  the  people 
cared  very  little  for  what  he  said.  Then  the  great  preacher, 
George  Whitefield,  came,  and  tried  to  do  them  good  in  many 
ways,  but  he  labored  almost  in  vain.  Oglethorpe  felt  dis 
couraged,  for  he  well  knew  that  without  industry  and  goodness, 
his  colony  would  not  thrive. 

4.  As  Oglethorpe  expected,  the  Spaniards  soon  began  to  show 
their  jealousy.      So  he   built  some  forts  in  the  lower  part  of 
Georgia.     This  made  the  Spaniards  very  angry,  and  they  told 
Oglethorpe  that  he  and  all  the  English  must  leave  the  country 
below  the  Savannah  river,  or  they  would  drive  them  out. 

5.  Oglethorpe  was  not  alarmed,  but  he  went  to  England  and 
got  six  hundred  more  good  soldiers.     Just  then  war  broke  out 
between  England  and  Spain,  and  Oglethorpe  concluded  not  to 
wait  for  the  Spaniards  to   come  against  him,  but  he  inarched 
against  them,  with  his  own  troops,  and  t^me  South  Carolinians 
and  Indians.     He  had  almost  reached  St.  Augustine,  when  sick 
ness  and  want  of  food  compelled  him  to  go  back  to  Savannah. 

6.  Two  or  three  years  afterward,  the  Spaniards,  with  many 
vessels   and   soldiers,  came  to    invade   Georgia,   and   drive    the 
Planters  away.     Oglethorpe  was  prepared  for  them,  and  in  the 
lower  part  of  Georgia,  and  upon  an  island  near  there,  the  En 
glish  and  Spanish  soldiers  came  very  near  having  hard  battles. 

7.  One  day,  when  Oglethorpe  was  preparing  to  go  secretly 
around  and  attack  the  Spaniards,  a  Frenchman  in  his  army  ran 
away  and  told  the  enemy  all  about  it.     Oglethorpe  laid  a  plan  to 
punish  the  runaway  and  trick  the  Spaniards. 

8.  He  wrote  a  letter  to  the  Frenchman,  telling  him  that  a 
British  fleet  was  near  St.  Augustine,  and  also  spoke  about  his 
doing  all  he  could  for  the  English,  in  the  Spanish  camp.     Then 
he  gave  a  young  Spaniard,  who  was  his  prisoner,  some  money 
and  told  him  to  carry  the  letter  to  the  Frenchman.     Instead  of 

QUESTIONS.— 3.  What  about  good  men  in  Georgia?  4.  What  offended  the  Spaniards? 
and  what  was  done?  5.  What  did  Oglethorpe  do  ?  6.  What  did  the  Spaniards  do ?  7. 
WliJit  did  a  Frenchman  do  ?  8.  What  story  can  you  tell  .about  the  Frenchman  ? 


THE     FRENCH     AND     INDIAN     WAR.  93 

The  Spaniards  deceived.  Prosperity  of  Georgia.         The  strife  for  power. 

that  he  carried  it  to  the  Spanish  commander.  That  was  just 
what  Oglethorpe  wanted.  The  Frenchman  was  arrested  as  a 
spy,  and  the  Spaniards  were  dreadfully  alarmed  at  the  idea  of  a 
British  fleet  being  near  St  Augustine. 

9.  Just  then  some  Carolina  vessels  appeared.     The  Spaniards 
thought  they  were  the  English  fleet.     They  resolved  to  attack 
one  of  Oglethorpe's  forts,  and  then  go  to  St.  Augustine  as  quick 
as  possible.     On  the  march  Oglethorpe  attacked  them,  and  so 
many  Spaniards  were  killed  that  the  spot  is  yet  known  as  Bloody 
Marsh.     So  Georgia  was  saved. 

10.  Oglethorpe  went  to  England  in  1743,  and  never  returned 
to  America.     That  year  a  sort  of  government  was  formed  in 
Georgia,  but  the  colony  did  not  prosper.     African  slaves  were  not 
allowed  there  as  in  the  Carolinas  and  Virginia.     The  Planters  did 
not  own  the  land  they  cultivated,  and  they  were  not  allowed  to 
traffic  with  the  Indians  nor  trade,  in  ships,  with  the  people  of  the 
West  India  islands.     On  these    accounts,  there  was  very  little 
cause  for  the  people  to  be  industrious  and  improve  the  lands. 

11.  Finally  a  happy  change  came.     The  king  took  possession 
of  Georgia  in  1752,  and  from  that  time  until  our  War  for  Inde 
pendence,  it  remained  a  royal  province.     The  people  might  now 
own  their  lands,  traffic  with  the  Indians,  trade  in   ships,  and 
manage  to  employ  negroes  to  till  the  ground.     From  that  time 
Georgia  began  to  thrive  wonderfully,  and  it  has  always  been  one 
of  the  most  enterprising  of  the  southern  States. 


SECTION  XL 

THE    STRIFE    FOR   POWER  ;    OR,    THE    FRENCH    AND    INDIAN    WAR. 

1.  I  have  already  told  you  of  the  wars  in  which  the  French 
and  Indians  fought  the  English  in  America.  These  were  called, 
you.  remember,  King  William's  war,  Queen  Anne's  war,  and 

QUESTIONS — 0.  What  can  you  tell  <nbout  a  battle  between  the  English  and  Spaniards? 
10.  What  change  took  place  ?  Why  did  the  colony  not  prosper  ?  1 1.  What  happy  change 
occurred?  1.  What  were  the  wars  between  the  French  and  English  in  America  called  ? 


94  COLONIES. 


The  French  and  English  in  the  Ohio  country. 


King  George's  war.     The  quarrels  that  brought  on  these  wars 
were  about  matters  in  Europe. 

2.  The  war  I  am  now  going  to  tell  you  about,  began  in  a  quar 
rel  about  the  boundary  line  between  the  English  and  French  in 
the  Ohio  country.     At  that  time  there  were  about  one  hundred 
thousand  French  people  in  America,  and  ten  times  as  many  peo 
ple  in  the  English  colonies. 

3.  The  French  were  great  traffickers  with  the  Indians,  all  over 
the  country  west  of  the  Alleghany  mountains,  from  Lake  Erie  to 
New  Orleans,  and  they  built  a  great  many  forts  in  the  wilderness. 
This  made  the  English  jealous. 

4.  After  awhile,  some  English  people,  by  permission  of  King 
George  of  England,  went  into  the  Ohio  country,  and  commenced 
marking  out  land  upon  which  to  settle.     The  French  told  them 
that  they  had  no  business  there,  for  the  country  belonged  to  the 
King  of  France.     So  they  quarreled  about  it,  when,  in  fact,  the 
country  belonged  to  the  Indians.     One  smart  old  Indian,  wrho 
heard  the  quarrel,  said,  "  You  English  claim  all  one  side  of  the 
river,  and  you  French  all  the  other  side ;  where  does  the  Indians' 
land  lay  ?"     They  could  not  answer. 

5.  The  French  had  soldiers  there,  and,  with  these,  they  caught 
some  of  the  English  and  put  them  in  prison,  and  drove  the  re 
mainder  away.     Dinwiddie,  the  Governor  of  Virginia,  whose  rule 
extended  over  a  part  of  that  country,  now  thought  it  high  time 
for  him  to  take  up  the  quarrel.     So  he  sent  a  young  man,  named 
George  Washington,   to  ask  the  French   commander  what  he 
meant  by  such  conduct. 

6.  Young  -Washington,   who  afterward  became  the  greatest 
man  in  America,  was  prudent  and  brave,  and  could  be  relied  on. 
In  cold  weather,  he  traveled  through  the  woods  and  over  rivers, 
with  ice  and  snow  everywhere,  full  four  hundred  miles,  before  he 
found  the  French  commander.     He  had  a  long  and  polite  talk 
with  him,  and  carried  a  letter  back  to  Governor  Dinwiddie,  which 
was  not  very  satisfactory. 

QTTESTIONS. — 2.  How  did  the  French  and  Indian  war  commence  ?  3.  What  can  you 
tell  of  the  French  ?  4.  What  can  you  tell  of  events  in  the  Ohio  country  ?  5.  What  did 
the  French  and  the  Virginia  governor  do  ?  0.  What  can  you  tell  about  Washington  ? 


THE      FRENCH      AND      INDIAN      WAR.  95 

Expedition  against  the  French.        Battle  at  Fort  Necessity.        Congress  at  Albany. 

7.  The  French  captain  gave  Dinwiddie  to  understand,  that  he 
had. a  right  to  be  in  the  Ohio  country  with  his  soldiers,  and  that 
he  should  stay  as  long  as  he  pleased.     Dinwiddie  then  mustered 
the  Virginia  soldiers,  and  sent  them  to  drive  the  French  away. 
He  made  ycung  Washington  a  major,  and  gave  him  the  com 
mand  of  the  first  body  of  troops  that  went  against  the  French. 

8.  While  these  things  were  taking  place,  the  English  com 
menced  building  a  fort  where  the  city  of  Pittsburg  now  is.     The 
French  clrove  them  away,  finished  the  fort,  and  called  it  Du 
Quesne,  which  was  the  name  of  the  Governor  of  Canada.     This  is 
pronounced  Du  Kane. 

9.  Washington  marched  rapidly  forward ;  but  hearing  that  a 
large  number  of  French  soldiers  were  coming  to  meet  him,  he 
went  back  a  little  way,  and  built  a  fort,  which  he  named  Neces 
sity.     At  that  time,  Colonel  Fry,  who  commanded  all  the  troops, 
died,  and  Washington  became  the  chief  leader. 

10.  The  French  attacked  Fort  Necessity;   and  after  fighting 
ten  hours,  Washington  and  his  soldiers  were  compelled  to  give 
up,  and  became  prisoners.     The  next  day  the  French  commander 
let  them  all  go,  and  they  returned  to  Virginia. 

11.  In  the  summer  of  1754,  a  number  of  men,  appointed  by 
several  colonies  for  the  purpose,  met  at  Albany,  in  New  York,  to 
consider  how  they  should  proceed  to  keep  the  French  back. 
They  first  made  a  covenant  of  peace  with  the  strong  Six  Nations, 
and  then  they  agreed  upon  a  plan  made  by  Dr.  Franklin,  by 
which  the  colonies  should  all  be  united  as  one,  as  our  States  now 
are.     Many  of  the  people,  as  well  as  the  English  Government,  did 
i;ot  like  it,  and  the  colonies  were  not  united  until  twenty  years 
afterward. 

12.  Excited  by  the  French,  the  Indians  now  commenced  mur 
dering  white  families  on  the  frontiers  of  New  England  and  other 
places,  and  the  English  saw  no  better  way  than  to  make  a  reg 
ular  war  upon  the  French. 

QTTESTIONS. — 7.  What  did  Governor  Dinwiddie  do?  and  why?  8.  What  happened 
where  Pittsburg* is ?  9.  What  can  you  tell  of  Washington's  expedition?  10.  What 
about  a  battle?  11.  What  was  done  at  Albany  in  1754?  1?.  What  happened  in  New 
England  ? 


96  COLONIES. 


Troops  from  Great  Britain.  War  in  Acadie.  Braddock's  defeat  and  death. 

13.  The  English  Government  agreed  to  help  the  colonists;  and 
in  February,  1755,  Edward  Braddock,  a  great  Irish  soldier,  came 
to  America,  with  troops,  and  took  the  chief  command.     He  met 
the  governors  of  several  colonies  at  Alexandria,  in  Virginia,  and 
they  arranged  a  plan  of  operations,  or   -j 

THE      CAMPAIGN      OF      1755. 

14.  Three  separate  armies  were  to  be  mustered.     One  was  to 
march  against  the  French  at  Fort  Du  Quesne ;  another  against 
French  forts  near  each  end  of  Lake  Ontario ;  and  a  third  against 
strong  forts  on  Lake  Champlain. 

15.  Already  a  fourth  expedition  had  been  arranged  to  drive 
the  French  out  of  Acadie,  or  Nova  Scotia,     Three  thousand  men 
sailed  from  Boston  for  the  purpose.     They  took  the  French  forts, 
and  then  cruelly  drove  the  poor  and  innocent  inhabitants  to  the 
woods,  destroyed  all  their  crops,  and  carried  many  away  in  ships. 
In  one  month  a  happy  people  were  made  the  most  wretched  of 
any  on  the  earth.     How  dreadful  is  war ! 

16.  With  two  thousand   men,  Braddock  marched  from  the 
Potomac  river,  toward  Fort  Du  Quesne,  having  Washington  for 
his  aid.     Braddock  -vvas  a  proud  man,  and  would  not  listen  to  the 
advice  of  young  Washington,  concerning  the  best  way  to  be  pre 
pared  for  the  Indians.     He  marched  proudly  on,  when,  just  at 
noon,  on  a  hot  day  in  July,  a  shower  of  bullets  and  arrows  came 
from  the  woods  around  him. 

17.  A  dreadful  battle  now  commenced.     There  were  a  thou 
sand  dusky  warriors  concealed  in  the  woods.     For  three  long 
hours  the  fight  continued ;  and  every  officer  who  rode  a  horse, 
except  Washington,  was  killed   or  wounded.     The  dead  bodies 
of  the  white  people  covered  the  ground ;  and  finally  Braddock 
was  shot,  after  having  several  horses  killed  under  him. 

18.  Washington  now  took  command.     God  had  preserved  him 
for  greater  deeds  in  after  years.     An  Indian  warrior  declared  that 

QtrESTiONS. — 13.  What  -wns  done  in  1755  ?  14.  What  was  the  plan  of  the  campaign  for 
1755?  15.  What  occurred  in  the  East?  16.  What  can  you  tell  about  Braddock ?  17. 
What  can  you  tell  of  a  battle  ? 


THE      FRENCH      AND"     INDIAN      WAR.  97 

The  preservation  of  Washington.  Burial  of  Braddock. 

he  had  fifteen  good  shots  at  him,  but  could  not  hit  him.  Ho 
tried  no  more,  for  he  knew  the  Good  Spirit  protected  him.  Un 
der  Washington's  directions,  the  troops  retreated,  and  the  Indians 
did  not  follow. 


EU2IAL  OF  i:2ADI)OCK. 

19.  Braddock  was  carried  from  the  field  and  soon  died.  He 
was  buried  in  the  woods  by  torch-light ;  and  on  the  margin  of 
the  "rave,  with  sorrowing  officers  around  him,  Washington  read 

O  "  O  ~ 

the  solemn  funeral  service  of  the  Church  of  England.     Then  all 
the  troops  went  back  to  their  homes. 

QUESTIONS.— 18.  What  can  you  tell  of  Washington  ?    19.  What  about  the  burial  of 
Braddock  ? 

7 


98  COITONIES. 


Operations  in  Northern  New  York.    Battle  at  Lake  George.    Fort  William  Henry. 

20.  Governor  Shirley,  of  Massachusetts,  commanded  the  troops 
that  were  to  march  against  the  French  forts  on  Lake  Ontario. 
He  did  not  succeed  in  reaching  them.     He  went  to  Oswego,  but 
storms  on  the  lake,  and  sickness  in  his  camp,  prevented  his  going 
further.     So  he  commenced  building  a  fort  there,  and,  leaving  a 
few  troops  to  take  care  of  it,  he  marched  back  to  Albany  with 
the  remainder. 

21.  The  troops  intended  for  Lake  Champlain  were  commanded 
by  an  Indian  agent  among  the  Mohawks,  named  William  John 
son.     About  six  thousand  of  them  were   collected  at  Fort   Ed 
ward,  under  General  Lyman ;  and  when  General  Johnson  arrived 
there,  he  led  nearly  all  of  them  to  the  head  of  Lake  George, 
and  formed  a  camp,  in  September. 

22.  Indian  scouts  now   informed   Johnson  that  Dieskau,  the 
French  commander,  was  coming  with  many  Canadians  and  Indb. 
ans  to  attack  him.     He  sent  Colonel  Williams,  with  a  party  of 
white  soldiers  and  Mohawk  Indians,  to  meet  him.     They  were 
assailed  and  beaten  by  Dieskau,  who  then  marched  rapidly  for 
ward  to  attack  Johnson's  camp. 

23.  Johnson  had  two  cannons,  upon  a  pile  of  logs  and  brush, 
which  the  French  and  Indians  knew  nothing  about.     When  they 
came  rushing  forward,  these  were  fired.     Many  of  the   enemy 
were   killed,  and   the  remainder,  dreadfully  frightened,  fled  to 
the  woods,  and  Johnson  won   the   battle.     Dieskau  was  badly 
wounded,  and  died  some  time  afterward. 

24.  General  Johnson  was  told  that  the  French  were  very  strong 
at  Crown  Point  and  Ticonderoga,  on  Lake  Champlain,  and  con 
cluded  not  to  go  there.     He  built  a  fort  where  his  camp  was,  and 
called  it  William  Henry.     lie  then  left  some  troops  there  and  at 
Fort  Edward,  and  with  the  rest  of  his   army  marched  back  to 
Albany  in  October.     Thus  ended  the  campaign  of  1755. 

25.  There  was  now  a  regular  war  betwreen  the  English  and 
French  in  America.     As  there  appeared  no  prospect  of  the  quar- 

QUESTIOXS.— 20.  What  can  you  tell  about  Shirley?  21.  What  can  you  toll  about 
William  Johnson?  22.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  battle  near  Lake  George?  2.!i.  What 
can  you  tell  of  another  battle  ?  24.  What  did  General  Johnson  then  do  ?  25.  What 
now  occurred  ? 


THE      FRENCH      AN'b      INDIAN      WAR.  99 

Campaign  of  1770.  a  Lord  Loudon.  Capture  of  Oswego. 

rel  being  settled  soon,  preparations  were  made  on  both  sides  of 
the  Atlantic,  for 

THE       CAMPAIGN      OF      1756. 

"'"-^-  26.  Lord    Loudoun,  a   very   indolent 

man,  was  appointed  chief  commander 
of  all  the  troops,  but  he  did  not  come 
to  America  until  late  in  the  summer. 
General  Abercrombie,  a  great  soldier, 
came  in  his  place,  in  June,  with  a  large 
body  of  troops  from  England  and  Ire 
land.  England  and  France  had  then 
declared  war  against  each  other,  and  the 
battles  were  nearly  all  to  .be  fought  in 
ABEECEOMBIE.  America. 

27.  The  plan  of  this  campaign  was  similar  to  that  of  the  last. 
Fort  Du  Quesne,  and  the  forts  on  Lakes  Ontario  and  Champlain 
were  to  be  attacked.     When  Abercrombie  arrived,  there  were 
seven  thousand  troops  at  Albany,  ready  to  march   against  the 
French  on  Lake  Champlain.     On  account  of  some  foolish  diffi 
culties   they  did  not  start  until  August,  and  then    that  great 
French  soldier,  General  Montcalm,  was  well  prepared  to  fight. 

28.  Early  in  August,  Montcalm,  with  five  thousand  Frenchmen, 
Canadians,  and  Indians,  went  up  Lake  Ontario,  and  after  a  pretty 
hard  battle,  took  the  forts  at  Oswego  away  from  the  English. 
They  also  made  fourteen  hundred  of  them   prisoners,  and  took 
from  them  many  cannons,  and  vessels  in  the  harbor. 

29.  The  loss  of  Oswego  was  very  disheartening.    Loudoun  was 
alarmed,  and  he  ordered  all  the  other  expeditions  to  be  aban 
doned.     Forts  William  Henry  and  Edward  were  made  stronger. 
A  large  number  of  soldiers  were  placed   in  block-houses  and 
other  small  fortifications   along   the   frontiers    of  Virginia   and 
Pennsylvania,  under  the  command  of  Washington ;  and  similar 
strong  places  were  made  in  the  Carolinas. 

QUESTIONS.— 26.  What  can  you  tell  of  Loudoun  and  Abcrcrorabie  ?  27.  What  can  you 
tell  of  the  plan  of  the  campaign  of  1756?  28.  What  occurred  at  Oswego?  29.  What 
was  then  done  by  Loudoun?  and  what  movements  took  place  ? 


100  COLONIES. 


Indians  in  Western  Pennsylvania.  Expedition  against  Louisburg. 

30.  During  the  spring  and  summer  of  1*750,  the  Indians  killed 
or  carried  away  almost  a  thousand  white  people  on  the  western 
frontier  of  Pennsylvania  and  Virginia.     Hearing  that  a  greater 
portion  of  these    Indians  were    at   Kittaning,  their  chief  town, 
Colonel  Armstrong  and  three  hundred  soldiers  attacked  them 
there  one  night  early  in  September.     Their  chiefs  were  killed 
and  their  town  was  destroyed.     After  that  they  were  quiet.     So 
ended  the  campaign  of  1756. 

31.  It  was  a  pity  that  the  slow,  and  weak-minded  Lord  Loudoun 
had  the  chief  commaud  of  the  troops,  for  some  greater  soldiers 
were  ready  to  do  much  more  than  he.     The  French  had  got 
possession  of  Louisburg,  and  Loudoun  resolved  to  make  the  cap 
ture  of  that  fortress  the  chief  business  of 

THE      CAMPAIGN      OF      1  7  5  7  . 

32.  Most  of  the  people  were  disappointed,  for  they  wished  to 
have  the  French  driven  from  Lake  Champlain  and  the  Ohio 
country. 

33.  Loudoun  arrived  at  Halifax  at  the  close  of  June,  where  ho 
met  a  large  number  of  war-ships  and  five  thousand  troops,  from 
England.     He  was  about  to  start  for  Louisburg,  when  he  was 
told  that  the  French  had  many  more  men  and  ships  there,  than 
he  had  with  him.     So  he  thought  it  more  prudent  to  leave  them 
alone.     He  returned  to  New  York  in  August,  when  he  was  mor 
tified  and  alarmed  by  the  news  that  Montcalm  had  been  doing  a 
great  deal  of  mischief  in  the  north. 

34.  Toward  the  close  of  July,  Montcalm  and  a  large  number 
of  French,  Canadians,  and  Indians,  left  Ticonderoga,  and  attacked 
Fort  William  Henry  at  the  head  of  Lake  George.     The  garrison, 
as  troops  in  a  fort  are  called,  was  commanded  by  Colonel  Monro, 
a  very  brave  officer.     The  chief  commander,  General  Webb,  was 
at  Fort  Edward,  and  when  Montcalm  approached,  Monro  sent  to 
him  for  help. 

QUESTIONS.— 30.  What  can  you  tell  of  Indians  in  western  Pennsylvania?  31.  What 
can  you  say  about  Loudoun  ?  32.  How  did  the  people  feel  ?  33.  What  more  can  you  say 
of  Loudoun?  34.  What  can  you  tell  of  an  attack  upon  Fort  William  Henry? 


THE      FRENCH      AND      INDIAN      WAR.  101 

Capture  of  Fort  William  Henry.  Indian  Massacre.  Pitt  prime  minister. 

35.  For  six  days  the  brave  Monroe  refused  to  give  up  the  fort, 
every  day  expecting  help  from  Webb.  It  was  not  sent,  and  at 
last  he  could  hold  out  no  longer,  and  surrendered.  Montcalm 
admired  Monro's  bravery,  and  promised  that  he  and  his  troops 
should  be  used  well,  and  conducted  to  Fort  Edward. 

3G.  Montcalm's  intentions  were  honorable,  and  he  endeavored 
to  fulfill  his  promises.  But  his  blood-thirsty  Indians,  two  thou 
sand  in  number,  could  not  be  controlled.  Soon  after  the  English 
left  the  fort,  these  savages  fell  upon  them,  killed  a  great  many, 
plundered  their  baggage,  and  chased  them  almost  to  Fort  Ed 
ward.  Then  Fort  William  Henry  and  all  belonging  to  it  were 
destroyed,  and  Montcalm  marched  back  to  Ticonderoga. 

37.  This  disastrous  event  ended  the  campaign  of  1757,  and 
with  it  the  command  of  Lord  Loudoun  in  America.     Thus  far  the 
English  had  lost  by  the  war,  chiefly  for  the  want  of  a  good  chief 
commander.     The  Colonists  knew  this  all  the  while,  and  felt  ir 
ritated.     If  they  could  have  chosen  their  own  generals,  and  car 
ried  on  the  war  themselves,  no  doubt  they  would  have  ended  it 
the  first  year,  by  driving  the  French  back  to  Canada. 

38.  Yet,  whenever  money  or  men  were  called  for,  the  Colonists 
furnished  them  cheerfully,  even  while  feeling  the  injustice  of  their 
own  rulers,  and  of  the  English  government.     By  these  misfor 
tunes  the  pride  of  the  English  people  was  touched,  and  at  last, 
to  their  great  joy,  their  wishes  were  gratified  by  having  William 
Pitt,  the  smartest  man  in  England,  made  the  prime  minister,  or 
chief  manager   of  public    affairs.     He  commenced,  with  great 
energy,  preparations  for 

THE      CAMPAIGN     OF      1758. 

39.  Pitt  appointed  General  Abercrombie  in  the  place  of  Lord 
Loudoun.   A  large  number  of  armed  ships  were  prepared,  and 
placed  under  the  command  of  a  great  war-sailor,  Admiral  Bos- 
cawen ;  and  in  America  every  body  was  determined  to  do  some 
thing  great  this  year. 

QUESTIONS. — 35.  What  can  you  tell  of  Colonel  Monro?  36.  What  dreadful  event  oc 
curred  ?  37.  What  can  you  say  about  the  war,  BO  far  ?  38.  How  did  the  Colonists  feel  ? 
and  what  gratified  them  ?  39.  What  preparations  were  made  for  the  campaign  of  1753  ? 


102  COLONIES. 


Campaign  of  1753.  Operations  on  Lake  George  and  Champlain. 

40.  It    was   agreed   to    attack   Louisburg,    Ticonderoga,    and 
Fort  Du  Quesne.     Late  in  May,  Boscawen,  with  forty  ships,  left 
Halifax.     Two  great  soldiers,  Generals  Amhcrst  and  Wolfe,  with 
twelve  thousand  men,  went  with  him,  and  early  in  June  they 
landed  near  Louisburg.     For  almost  fifty  days  there  was  fighting 
there.     Then  the  French  gave  way,  and  five  thousand  of  them 
became  prisoners  to  the  English. 

41.  While  these  things  were  going  on  in  the  east,  General 
Abercrombie  and  young  Lord  Howe  were  leading  almost  twenty 
thousand  men  toward  northern  New  York,  to  attack  Ticonderoga. 
They  went  down  Lake  George,  in  flat-boats,  on  a  beautiful  Sab 
bath    in   July,    and   the   next   morning    commenced    marching 
through  the  woods  and  swamps  toward  Ticonderoga.     Pretty 
soon  they  were  attacked  by  the  French,  and  Lord  Howe  was 
killed. 

42.  Every  body  mourned  when  they  heard   of  the  death  of 
young  Howe.     He  was  so  good  that  they  all  loved  him.     Cap 
tain  Schuyler  took  his  body  to  Albany  and  put  it  in  a  vault. 
Many  years  afterward  his  coffin  was  opened,  when  behold !  his 
beautiful  brown  hair  had  grown  very  long. 

43.  Abercrombie  heard  that  more  troops  were  coming  to  help 
the  French,  so  he  pushed  on  through  the  woods,  without  his  can 
nons,  to  attack  Ticonderoga.     But  he  found  it  too  strong  for 
him,  and  after  a  hard  fight  for  four  hours,  and  losing  almost  two 
thousand  men,  he  marched  back  to  Lake  George,  and  finally  to 
Albany,  leaving  the  French  still  in  possession  of  Ticonderoga. 

44.  From  Lake  George,  Abercrombie  sent  Colonel  Bradstreet 
and  three  thousand  soldiers  to  attack  the  French  at  Frontenac, 
where  Kingston,  in  Canada,  now  is.     They  captured  the  fort  in 
August,  and  then  marching  through  the  woods  to  the  Mohawk 
river,  where  the  village  of  Rome  now  stands,  they  assisted  in  build 
ing  fort  Stanwix. 

45.  The  army  that  marched  against  Fort  Du  Quesne  was  com 
manded  by  General  Forbes.     Colonel  Washington  was  with  him. 

QUESTIONS. — 40.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  expedition  against  Louisburg?  41.  What 
occurred  in  northern  New  York?  42.  What  can  you  tell  of  Lord  Howe?  43.  What  did 
Abercrombie  do  ?  UL  What  can  you  tell  about  Bradstreet  ? 


THE      FRENCH      AND      INDIAN      WAR.  103 


Capture  of  Fort  Du  Quesne.  Preparations  to  invade  Canada. 

Forbes,  like  Loudoim,  was  a  very  slow  man,  and  it  was  late  in  the 
Autumn  before  he  got  over  the  Allegliany  mountains. 

46.  Washington  then  marched  rapidly  forward.     The  French 
at  Du  Quesne  heard  of  his  approach,  and  being  greatly  alarmed, 
they  set  fire  to  the  fort  and  escaped  down  the  Ohio  river  in  boats. 
The  name  of  Fort  Du  Quesne  was  then  changed  to  Fort  Pitt,  in 
honor  of  England's  prime  minister.     There  the  city  of  Pittsburg 
now  stands. 

47.  from  what  I  have  told  you,  you  perceive  that  the  English 
did  do  great  things  this  year.     They  took  from  the  French  three 
of  their  strongest  forts,  Louisburg,  Frontenac,  and  Du  Quesne,  and 
frightened  the  Indians  so,  that  they  agreed  not  to  fight  the  En 
glish  any  more.    The  American  Planters  now  began  to  feel  safer, 
though  the  war  was  not  ended. 

48.  The  final  struggle  was  now  at  hand.     Pleased  with  what 
had  been  done  in  1758,  Pitt  determined  to  do  more  in 

i\ 

THE      CAMPAIGN     OF      1  7  5  9 . 

49.  He  resolved  to  send  good  officers  and  troops  enough  to 
conquer  all  Canada,  and  thus  put  an  end  A. 

to  French   power  in  America.     For  this      jrJj 
purpose  he  appointed  General  Amherst  to 
the  command  of  all  the  troops  in  America 
and  those  to  be  sent  from  England. 

50.  In   the    spring   of    1759,   Amherst 
found    twenty-four     thousand     troops    in 
America,  ready  to  invade  Canada.     Ships 

and  soldiers  were  also  sent  from  England.  LOUD  AMHEEST. 

It  was  arranged  to  send  one  division  by  the  way  of  the  St.  Law 
rence  river,  to  attack  Quebec ;  another  was  to  drive  the  French 
from  Lake  Champlain ;  and  a  third  was  to  attack  them  at  Fort 
Niagara. 

51.  When,  on  a  hot  day  in  July,  Amherst  appeared  before 

QUESTIONS — 4*.  What  can  you  say  nbout  Forbes?  4fi.  What  can  yon  toll  of  the 
march  against  Fort  Da  Quesne?  47.  What  had  the  Fnglish  done  ?  48.40.  What  did 
Pitt  resolve  to  do?  50.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  plan  of  the  campaign  for  1750  ? 


104 


COLONIES . 


Ticonderoga,  with  cloven  thousand  men,  the  French,  who  had 
Jiist  hcardjthatjin  English  army,  under  Wolfe,  was  at  Quebec, 

fled  in  haste  to 
their  fort  at 
Crown  Point. 
Arnhcrst  pur 
sued  them.  They 
were  dreadfully 
frightened,  took 
to  their  boats, 
and  fled  ovcrthe 
Lake  toward 
Canada.  So  the 

RUINS   OF    TICONUEEOGA.  -n  , 

i1  r  e  n  c  h    were 

driven  from  Lake  Champlain,  and  never  returned.     Fort  Ticon 
deroga  was  partly  destroyed. 

52.  Generals    Prideaux    (pronounced    Pro-do)    and    Johnson 
sailed  from  Oswcgo  in  July,  to  attack  Fort  Niagara,  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Niagara  river.     Prideaux  was  killed  by  the  bursting  of  a 
gun  at  the  first  assault,  and  Johnson  took  command.     For  throe 
weeks  the  French  held  out,  when  some  of  their  countrymen  and 
many  southern   Indians   came  to  help  them.     But  the  English 
conquered  them  all,  and  took  possession  of  the  fort. 

53.  Wolfe,   the  greatest  soldier  of  them   all,  was  now  near 
Quebec,  with  eight  thousand  troops,  and  a  large  number  of  battle 
ships  under  the    command    of  Admirals 

Holmes  and  Saundcrs.  Quebec  was  a 
strong,  walled  town,  a  part  of  it  three 
hundred  feet  above  the  river  St.  Law 
rence.  It  was  a  hard  city  to  fight  against, 

54.  That  great  French  soldier  of  whom 
I  have  told  you  [page  100],  General  Mont- 
calm,  was  the  commander,  and  his  army 

was  in  a  strong  camp  along  the  St.  Law-  GENERAL  WOLFE. 

rfs—  •>!.  What  can  you  tell  of  Amherst  on  Lake  Champlain' 

&  25          "»"  - *»*• ?  «• 


THE      F  R  E  :;  C  II      A  I,  D      INDIAN      WAR.  l05 

Battle  on  the  shore  of  the  St.  Lawrence.        Attack  on  Quebec.        Wolfe  wounded. 

rcucc,  from  Quebec  to  the  Montmorenci  river.  Wolfe  first  landed 
on  the  island  of  Orleans,  below  the  city,  to  attack  this  French 
camp,  lie  also  took  possession  of  Point  Lcvi,  opposite,  "where 
General  Monckton  was  stationed. 

55.  Early   in  July,  Wolfe  formed  a  camp  below  the  Moi.t- 
morenci,  and  a  number  of  English  troops  crossed  from  Point 
Lcvi,  and  attacked  the  French  just  above  that  stream.     On  the 
beach,  in  the  midst  of  a  terrible  thunder-storm  and  the  roar  of 
the  waters,  a  hard  battle  was  fought,  and  full  five  hundred  of  the 
English  perished. 

56.  Week  after  week  now  passed  away.     Wolfe  was  waiting, 
in  vain,  for  Amherst  to   come  and  help   him.     At   length,   a 
fever    laid   the    great   soldier   prostrate   in   his   tent.      At   the 
beginning  of  September  he  called  his  wisest  officers  to  his  bed 
side,  and  consulted  upon   what  it  was  best  to  do.     They  soon 
decided. 

57.  Back  of  Quebec,  and  as  high  above  the  river,  is  a  level 
spot,  called  the  Plains  of  Abraham.     It  was  resolved  to  scale 
these  heights,  and  attack  the  city  on  its  weakest  side.     Feeble  as 
he  was,  the  brave  AVolfe  determined  to  lead  the  troops.     On  the 
evening  of  the  12th  of  September,  they  went  secretly  in  their 
boats,  and  at  midnight  they  were  on  shore  at  a  ravine  that  led 
up  to  the  Plains  of  Abraham. 

58.  Montcalm  had   no  suspicion   of  what  the   English  were 
doing,  and  you  may  imagine  his  surprise  when,  early  in  the  morn 
ing,  he  saw  their  scarlet  dresses  and  bright  bayonets  flashing 
in  the  SUP,    upon  the   Plains   of  Abraham.      He   immediately 
inarched  his  whole  army  across  the  St.  Charles  river,  and  at 
tacked  the  English. 

59.  A  hard  battle  commenced  at  ten  o'clock.     Wolfe  led  the 
English,  as  the  two  armies  came  together,  notwithstanding  ho 
was  already  wounded  twice.     Soon   a  musket-ball  pierced  his 
breast,  and  he  fell.     He  was  conveyed  to  the  rear,  fainting  from 

QUESTIONS.—- 55.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  battle  ?  50.  What  can  yon  tell  of  Wolfe 
an -I  his  plans?  57.  What  was  now  clone?  and  how  can  you  describe  the  places?  58. 
What  can  you  tell  of  Montcalm  ?  59.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  battle,  and  death  of 
Wolfe? 


106  COLONIES. 


MONUMENT  TO  WOLFE 
AND  MONTCALM. 


Death  of  "Wolfe  and  Montcalm.  Capture  of  Quebec.  Montreal  taken. 

loss  of  blood.  Just  then  he  heard  a  shout,  "  They 
run!  they  run!"  "Who  run?"  asked  Wolfe. 
"  The  French,"  was  the  reply.  "  Then  I  die  con 
tented,"  he  said,  and  expired. 

CO.  Montcalm  was  killed  at  about  the  same 
time  ;  and  now,  in  the  city  of  Quebec,  one  tall 
monument  stands  in  memory  of  both  of  them. 
Five  days  after  the  battle,  Quebec  was  given  over 
to  the  English.  Fighting  then  ended  for  the 
season,  but  Canada  was  not  yet  conquered.  That 
event  was  accomplished  in 

THE     CAMPAIGN     OF     1760. 

61.  In  the  spring  of  1760  the  French  made  efforts  to  get  Que 
bec  back  again.     But  they  failed  ;  and  their  army  was  compelled 
to  leave  that  neighborhood  and  flee  to  Montreal.     That  was  now 
the  last  strong  place  held  by  the  French  in  Canada. 

62.  General  Amherst  made  great  preparations  during  the  sum 
mer,  and,   early  in  September,  three  English   armies  appeared 
before  the  doomed  city  of  Montreal.     Amherst  came  down  the 
St.  Lawrence  with  ten  thousand  troops  and  a  thousand  Indian 
varriors,  and  was  met  the  same  clay  by  General  Murray,  from 
Quebec,  with  four  thousand  men.     The  next  clay  Colonel  Hav- 
iland  arrived  from  Crown  Point,  with  three  thousand  troops. 

63.  The  French  commander  now  saw  that  all  was  lost.     He 
gave  up  the  city  and  all  Canada,  on  the  8th  of  September,  and 
General  Gage,  of  whom  I  shall  tell  you  more,  was   made  gov 
ernor.     So  the  French  and  Indian  war  ended  in  America,  but  all 
was  not  settled,  until  a  treaty,  or  bargain,  was  made   at  Paris,  in 
1763. 

64.  Frenchmen  kept  the  Indians  at  the  South  very  restless. 
In  the  spring  of  1760,  some  Cherokees  having  been  injured  by 
some  white  people,  the  whole  nation  commenced  a  bloody  war- 

QTTESTIONS — 60.  What  more  can  you  say  about  Wolfs  and  Montcalm '?  "What  was 
accomplished?  61.  What  can  you  tell  about  the,  French?  62.  What  occurred  at  Mon 
treal  ?  63.  Whafc  further  occurred  at  Montreal  ? 


THE      FRENCH      AND      INDIAN      WAR.  107 

Pontiac's  war.  Death  of  Pontiac.  Close  of  French  and  Indian  war. 

fare  upon  the  frontiers  of  Virginia  and  the  Carolinas.  This  con 
tinued  for  more  than  a  year.  Finally  the  Cherokee  villages  were 
destroyed,  and  many  of  the  warriors  were  killed  by  a  small  En 
glish  army,  and  their  power  was  broken  forever. 

65.  Soon  after  this,  Pontiac,  an  Ottawa  chief,  induced  several 
of  the  north-western  tribes  to  join  in  endeavors  to  drive  the 
white  people  from  their  country.  Pontiac  was  one  of  the  great 
est  Indians  ever  known.  Like  King  Philip,  he  saw  the  lands  of 
his  people  passing  into  the  Rands  of  the  English,  and  in  despair, 
he  kindled  the  war.  It  was  terrible  for  a  time,  but  the  Indians 
were  finally  conquered. 

G6.  Pontiac  fled  to  the  country  of  the  Illinois  tribe,  where  he 
was  basely  murdered  by  an  Indian,  who  did  it  for  a  barrel  of  rum 
given  him  by  an  Englishman.  The  great  city  of  St.  Louis  now 
covers  his  burial  place.  This  was  nearly  the  last  sad  act  in  the 
FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 

67.  Here,  my  Young  Friend,  the  story  of  the  American  people 
as  English  colonists  draws  to  a  close.  I  am  now  to  tell  you  how 
they  became  tired  of  being  ruled  by  a  king  and  legislature  be 
yond  the  ocean,  and  resolving  to  rule  themselves,  struggled  many 
years  and  gained  the  victory.  A  new  and  more  interesting  scene, 
will  now  open.  Listen  attentively. 

QUESTIONS.—  <>4.  What  can  yon  tell  of  an  Indian  war  ?  G5.  What  can  you  tell  about 
Pontiac?  C6.  What  can  you  tell  of  Pontiac' s  death?  67.  What  am  I  to  tell  you  about 
next? 


CHAPTER    V. 

SECTION    I. 

THE    STRIFE    FOR    FREEDOM  ;     OR    THE    REVOLUTION. 
The  Great  Patriots.  The  War  for  Independence. 

1.  THE  story  of  the  great  Patriots,  or  those  who  loved  their 
country  better  than  their  own  ease  and  comfort,  than  silver  and 
gold,  houses  and  lands,  and  willingly  suffered   every  thing  for 
their  country's  good,  is  one  of  great  interest  to  you,  my  Young 
Friend. 

2.  When  you  shall  have  heard  the  whole  story  of  the  Revolu 
tion,  I  am  sure  you  will  not  only  love  those  great  Patriots  who 
suffered  and  worked  so  much,  but  you  will  wish  to  do  all  you  can 
for  the  good  of  your  country.     I  will  first  tell  you  about 

THE      PRELIMINARY      EVENTS, 

or  what  happened  to  bring  about  the  war,  called  the  Revolution, 
or  the  War  for  Independence. 

3.  You  have  heard  how,  for  a  long  time,  the  English  people  in 
America  had  troubles  with  their  governors ;  and  that  they  did  not 
like  the  Kings  of  England  any  too  well.     But  each  settlement  or 
colony  was  too  small  and  weak  to  defy  the  king,  so  they  submitted 
to  wrong. 

4.  Then  you  have  heard  how  they  joined  against  the  French 
and  Indians ;  and  how,  at  last,  being  helped  some  by  soldiers  and 
sailors  from  England,  they  took  the  whole  northern   country 

QUESTIONS.— I .  What  are  Patriots  ?    2.  What  is  first  to  be  related  ?    3.  What  has  been 
said  of  the  Americans?    4.  What  more  have  you  heard  about  them? 


PRELIMINARY      EVENTS. 


109 


Strength  of  the  Planters.  George  the  Third.  Taxation. 

away  from  the  French,  made  the  Indians  afraid,  and  became 
really  one  great  nation  of  Planters. 

5.  Well,  these  things  made  the  Planters  know  how  strong 
they  were  when  united,  and  they  felt  a  desire  to  become  one 
people.  They  talked  about  this  a  great  deal,  and  finally  they  re 
solved  that  if  the  king  and  governors  did  not  use  them  better 
than  they  had  done,  they  would  defy  them  all,  and  govern  them 
selves. 

G.  When  the  French  and  Indian  War  closed  they  hoped  for 
better  tirftcs,  for  a  good  young  man  had  just  become  King  of  En 
gland.  This  was  George  the  Third,  who  lived  almost  sixty  vears 
a  king.  If  he  could  have  had  his  own  way,  he  would  have  been 
kind  and  indulgent  to  the  Americans,  but  bad,  and  often  ignor 
ant  men  advised  him,  and  things  went  wrong. 

7.  The  war  just  ended  had  cost  England  a  great  deal,  and  all 
the  money  in  the  king's  treasury  was  spent.     He  asked  his  min 
isters  or  advisers  how  he  should  get  more.     "  Tax  the  Amer 
icans,"  they  said ;  "  they  arc  rich,  and  are  willing  to  give  you  as 
much  money  as  you  want.     Make  them  pay  so  much  upon  every 
thing  they  receive  in  ships.     It  is  but  little,  and  they  will  not 
mind  it." 

8.  The  young  king  did  so,  and  sent  men,  called  Commissioners 
of  Customs,  to  collect  the  money.    The  people  grumbled  about  it, 
and  disliked  the    commissioners;    and   a   great  patriot,   named 
James  Otis,  of  Massachusetts,  spoke  his  mind  plainly,  and  ad 
vised  the  people  not  to  pay  a  penny.     So  the  king  did  not  get 
much  money  in  this  way. 

9.  The  king  and  his  advisers  now  tried  another  way  to  get 
money  from  the  Americans.     They  made  a  law  that  every  piece 
of  paper  on  which  bargains  or  agreements  of  any  kind  were 
written,  should  have  fastened  to  it  a  little  piece  of  blue  paper, 
on  which  were  stamped  certain    words.     It  was   decreed   that 
all  bargains  or   agreements,  written  upon  paper  Avithout  this, 
should  be  good  for  nothing. 

QUESTIONS.— 5.  What  did  the  Planters  know  and  do?  6.  What  can  yon  say  of  a 
young  king?  7.  WflR  can  you  tell  about  taxing  the  Americans  ?  8.  What  did  the  king 
do  ?  and  how  did  the  Americans  feel  and  act  ?  9.  How  did  the  king  and  his  friends  try 
to  get  money  from  the  Americans? 


110 


THE      REVOLUTION. 


The  Stamp  Act. 


Patrick  Henry  and  his  eloquence. 


10.  These  bits  of  blue  paper  were  called 
stamps,  and  were  furnished  by  the  king 
and  his  advisers,  only,  for  which  they 
charged  certain  prices.  It  was  thought 
that,  in  this  way,  money  could  be  got  from 
the  Americans,  because  they  would  have 
to  buy  paper  with  these  stamps  on,  or  else 
have  none  that  was  good.  This  law  was 
called  The  Stamp  Act. 
A  STAMP.  Ht  rp}ie  Americans  were  very  indignant 

because  of  this  attempt  to  get  their  money.  In  Virginia,  a  great 
Patriot,  named  Patrick  Henry,  boldly  advised  the  people  to  write 
bargains  on  whatever  paper  they  pleased,  and  pay  no  attention 
to  the  Stamp  Act.  U  J 


PATEICK  IIKX2T  IN   THE  VIEGINIA  ASSEMBLY. 

12.  Henry  charmed  every  body  by  his  manner  of  speaking. 
When,  in  the  Virginia  Legislature,  he  boldly  defied  the  king  and 
his  government,  and-in  speaking  of  the  danger  a  monarch  was  in 

QTTKSTIONS.— 10. \Vhnt  can  you  tell  of  stamps  and  the  Stamp  Act?   11, 12.  What  can 
you  tell  about  Patrick  Henry? 


PRELIMINARY      EVENTS.  Ill 

The  Stamp  Act  Congress.  Sons  of  Liberty.  Repeal  of  Stamp  Act. 

who  oppressed  his  people,  he  had  said,  "  Caesar  had  his  Brutus, 
Charles  the  First  his  Cromwell,  and  George  the  Third" — he  was 
interrupted  by  persons  who  cried,  "  Treason  !  Treason  !"  Henry 
finished  by  saying — "may  profit  by  their  example ;  if  that  be 
treason,  make  the  most  of  it." 

13.  All  over  the  country  the  people  were  very  much  excited. 
The  ministers  in  their  pulpits,  speakers  at  public  meetings,  and 
the  newspapers  spoke  against  the  Stamp  Act.     At  length  men 
were  appointed  in  several  colonies  to  meet  in  New  York  in  the 
Autumn*' of  17G5,  to  talk  the  matter  over,  and  advise  the  people 
what  to  do.     ">v 

14.  This  meeting  was  called  the  Stamp  Act  Congress.     Very 
wise  men  were  there  ;  and  they  wrote  excellent  letters  to  the 
king,  and  to  the  English  Parliament  or  Legislature,  asking  both 
to  be  just  toward  the  Americans.     They  also  wrote  what  they 
called  a  Declaration  of  Rights,  or  a  statement  of  what  privileges 
they  were  entitled  to  under  the  constitution  and  laws  of  England 
and  their  own  charters. 

15.  After  that,  the  people  resolved  to  have  nothing  to  do  with 
the  stamps.     Men  who  had  agreed  to  sell  them  were  insulted 
everywhere.     Many  persons  formed  societies,  and  called  them 
selves  Sons  of  Liberty.     Merchants  agreed  not  to  buy  any  more 
goods  in  England,  while  that  act  was  a  law ;  and  the  women  spun 
wool  and  flax,  and  made  cloth  for  their  brothers  and  husbands  to 
wear,  rather  than  have  them  buy  it  in  England. 

1C.  The  king  and  his  ministers  soon  saw  that  they  had  made 
a  serious  mistake.  The  great  William  Pitt,  of  whom  I  have  told 
you  [page  101],  was  in  Parliament,  and  advised  the  repeal  of  the 
Stamp  Act ;  that  is  its  being  done  awav  with.  His  advice  was 
taken.  The  Act  was  repealed  in  the  spring  of  1.766,  and  there 
were  great  rejoicings  in  England  and  America. 

17.  The  advisers  of  the  king  not  knowing  how  to  obtain  as 
much  money  as  they  wanted,  determined  to  try  some  other  way 
to  get  it  from  the  Americans.  So  they  induced  Parliament  (for 

QJOTSTTOXS. — 13.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  excitement  of  the  people?  14.  What  can 
you  toll  of  the  Stamp  Act  Congress?  15.  What  did  the  American  men  and  women  do? 
16.  What  •was  done  in  England  ? 


112  THE      REVOLUTION. 

The  Americans  and  taxation.  Entrance  of  Gage  into  Boston. 

only  Parliament  could  do  it)  to  decree  that  the  Americans  should 
pay  to  the  king's  officers  so  much  money  whenever  they  bought 
any  tea,  paper,  glass,  painters'  colors,  etc.,  brought  in  ships. 

18.  Knowing  that  the  Americans  would  object  to  this,  they 
sent  soldiers  over  here  to  compel  the  people  to  pay  the  money. 
This  made  the  Americans  very  angry.     They  could  not  bear  the 
thought  of  being  enslaved  by  soldiers ;  and,  in  every  colony,  the 
Legislature  took  the  matter  in  hand.     In  the   year  1768,  almost 
every  Colonial  Assembly  had  declared  that  Parliament  had  no 
right  to  tax  the  Americans,  unless  Americans  were  allowed  to  be 
come  members  of  Parliament.     Their  opinion  was,  that 

TAXATION    WITHOUT     REPRESENTATION    IS    TYRANNY. 

19.  But  the  king,  his  advisers,  and  Parliament,  did  not  mind 
what  the  Americans  said.     They  sent  officers  over  to  collect  the 
duties  or  tax,  and  threatened  to  send  more  soldiers,  if  the  Amer 
icans  did  not  become  quiet,  and  pay  the  money  without  saying  a 
word  against  it. 

20.  Those  proud  men   in  England  did  not  know  what  bold, 
and  wise,  and  good  men  they  were  dealing  with,  or  they  would 
never  have  acted  so  foolishly  and  wickedly.     The  tax-gatherers 
came,  but  they  were  treated  with  contempt.     In  Boston  they 
were  insulted,  driven  from  their  houses,  and  compelled  to  take 
shelter  in  a  fort  in  the  harbor. 

21.  General  Gage,  who,  you  remember  [verse  63,  page  106], 
was  made  governor  at  Montreal,  was  then  in  Halifax  with  an 
army.     He  went  to  Boston,  with  many  soldiers,  to  compel  the 
people  to  pay  the  duties  or  tax.     It  was  a  quiet  Sabbath  morn 
ing  in  S3ptember,  1768,  when  he   marched  into  the  town,  with 
flags  flying  and  drums  beating,  as  if  it  had  been  a  conquered 
city.     Bat  the  people,  strong  in  the  right,  felt  no  dismay. 

22.  The  colonial  governors  became  more  proud,  insolent,  and 
overbearing,  when  they  saw  the   determination   of  the  English 

QUESTIONS. — IT.  What  else  was  done  to  get  money  from  the  Americans?  18.  What  vras 
done  to  force  the  Americans  to  pay  money?  What  did  the  Assemblies  do  ?  10.  What 
did  the  kine;  and  Parliament  do  ?  20.  What  then  happened,  and  why  ?  21.  What  can  you 
tell  about  Gates' s  arrival  in  Boston? 


PRELIMINARY      EVE  UTS.  113 


Boldness  of  the  Boston  boys.    Their  demand  for  redress.     The  soldiers  and  citizens. 

government  to  force  the  Americans  into  obedience.  They 
treated  them  as  rebels,  and  in  every  way  the  Americans  were 
irritated  beyond  endurance.  Yet  they  acted  manly  and  re 
spectful,  while  they  were  firm  and  unyielding. 

23.  Even  the  children  partook  of  the  boldness  of  their  lathers 
and    mothers.     On    one    occasion,  in  Boston,  the    soldiers  had 
beaten  down  some  snow-hills  which  the  boys  had  raised.     This 
had  been  done  before,  and  the  lads  determined  not  to  endure  it 
longer.    "The  larger  boys  held  a  meeting,  and  several  of  them 
were  appointed  to  see  General  Gage  about  it. 

24.  When  the  boys  entered  Gage's  room,  he  asked  why  so 
many  children  had  called  upon  him.     "  We  come,  sir,"  said  the 
tallest  boy,  "  to  demand  satisfaction."     "  What  !"  said  the  gen 
eral,  "  have  your  fathers  been  teaching  yon  rebellion,  and  sent 
you  to  exhibit  it  here  ?"     "  Nobody  sent  us,   sir,"  replied  the 
boy,  while  his  eyes  flashed,  and  his  checks  reddened,  at  being 
accused  of  rebellion. 

25.  The  lad  then  told  Gage  how  the  soldiers  had  broken  down 
their  snow-hills,   and  how,  when   they  complained,  they  were 
called  young   rebels.     "  Yesterday,"   he  continued,   "  our  works 
were  destroyed  the  third  time,  and  we  will  bear  it  no  longer." 
The  general's  heart  was  touched  by  the   noble  '  courage  of  the 
boy.     "  The  very  children  here,"  he  said  to  an  officer  at  his  side, 
"  draw  in  a  love  of  liberty  with  the  air  they  breathe."     He  then 
assured  the  boys  that   their  snow-hills  should  not  be  touched 


26.  The  soldiers  in  New  York  and  Boston  became  very  insol 
ent,  and  they  and  the  citizens  frequently  quarreled.  In  the  latter 
citv.  on  the  5th  of  March,  1770,  a  quarrel  took  place,  and  that 
evening  there  was  a  riot.  Three  citizens  were  killed,  and  four 
were  dangerously  wounded,  by  the  soldiers. 

27.^116  excitement  was  very  great.  All  the  bells  of  the  city 
were  rung,  and  no  doubt  there  would  have  been  a  great  deal  of 
bloodshed,  if  the  governor  had  not  promised  justice  to  the  people. 

QUESTIONS.—  92.  How  did  the  governors  act  ?  23,  24.  What  did  soldiers  do  to  Boston 
boys?  24,  25.  WhH  can  you  tell  about  brave  Boston  boys  ?  26.  "What  sad  event  hap- 
penad  in  Boston  ?  27.  What  then  wus  done  ? 


114  THE      REVOLUTION. 

The  tax  upon  tea.  The  Regulators  in  North  Carolina. 


They  demanded  the  instant  removal  of  the  troops  from  Boston. 
This  was  done,  and  quiet  was  restored.  The  "  Boston  Massacre," 
as  it  was  called,  was  long  remembered. 

28.  The  advisers  of  the  king,  seeing  how  much  trouble  there 
v  as  in  America,  concluded  to  take  the  tax  off  of  every  thing, 
except  tea.     This  was  continued,  because  they  wished  to  assert 
the  right  of  Parliament  to  tax  the  Americans. 

29.  But  the  Americans  would  not  be  satisfied  so  long  as  a 
single   tax   remained   without   their   consent.     It   was  not  the 
amount  of  the   tax  that  they   cared   for,  but   they  denied   the 
right  to  tax  them  at  all.     Seeing  that  the  Americans  were  firm, 
and  would  not  buy  goods  in  England,  to  the  great  hurt  of  the 
merchants  there,  the  ministers  tried  to  put  the  tax  upon  tea,  in 
another  shape,  as  I  shall  explain  presently.     But  it  would  not 
do.     "  No  taxes,  without  our  consent,"  said  the  Americans. 

30.  In  North  Carolina  the  home  taxes  were  very  heavy,  and 
the  people  joined  in  the   arrangement  of  measures  to  regulate 
affairs.     These  associations  were  in  the  back  settlements,  and  the 
members  were  called  Regulators. 

31.  The  governor,  finding  his  officers  could  not  collect  the 
taxes  there,  marched  to  these  districts  himself,  with  a  body  of 
soldiers.     The  Regulators   now  prepared  to  meet  him,  and  in 
May,  1771,  they  had  quite  a  battle  near  the  Allamance  creek. 
The  Regulators  were  defeated,  and  several  leaders  were  hanged. 
From  that  time  the  people  hated  the  rule  of  the  king  and  his 
governors. 

32.  A  year  later,  the  people  of  Rhode   Island  showed  their 
defiance,  by  burning  a  vessel  belonging  to  the  king,  which  was  in 
Narraganset   Bay,  to    enforce   the    collection   of    taxes.     On   a 
starry  night   in  June,  1772,  Captain  Whipplc   and  more  than 
sixty  men,  went   in  a   boat  and  set  the  vessel   on  fire.     Three 
years  afterward,  the  Captain  of  a  British  vessel  wrote  to  the 
leader — "You,  Abraham  Wliipple,  on  the   17th  of  June,   1772, 

QursTioxs — CS.  What  change  in  taxing  was  made?  -0.  How  did  the  Americans 
feel  about  it,  and  act?  30.  What  can  yon  tell  about  the  Regulators  in  North  Carolina? 
31.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  battle  there?  P>2.  What  occurred  in  Narraganset  Bay  in 
1772  ?  What  three  years  afterward. 


PRELIMINARY       EVENTS.  115 

"Captain  Whipple  and  the  Gasp6.    A  new  scheme.    Destruction  of  tea  in  Boston  harbor. 

burned  liis  majesty's  vessel,  the  Gaspc,  and  I  will  hang  .you  at 
the  yard-arm.  JAMES  WALLACE." 

( 
Whipple  immediately  replied : 

"  To  Sm  JAMES  WALLACE  : 

«  gIRj — Always  catch  a  man  before  you  hang  him. 

"  ABRAHAM  WHIPPLE." 

Whipple  was  neither 'caught  nor  hanged. 

3&  The  English  merchants  complained  because  the  Amer 
icans  would  not  buy  goods  of  them  while  there  was  a  tax  upon 
tea.  So  the  king's  advisers  thought  to  please  the  Americans  by 
making  an  arrangement  with  the  East  India  Company,  that 
brought  all  the  tea  from  China,  to  sell  it  at  a  less  price  to  the 
Americans.  The  tax,  also,  was  made  very  small. 

34.  Now,  thought  Lord  North  (the  chief  minister)  and  the 
/  East  India  Company,  all  will  be  well ;  and  ship  after  ship  was 

filled  with  tea  and  sent  to  America.  But  all  was  riot  well.  There 
was  yet  a  TAX  upon  tea,  though  ever  so  small,  and  the  Americans 
would  not  yield  an  inch. 

35.  The  ships  arrived,  but  nowhere  was  the  tea  allowed  to  be 
sold.    In  most  places  it  was  riot  permitted  even  to  be  landed.    In 
Boston  the  people  had  resolved  beforehand  what  to  do,  when 
any  tea  ship's  should  arrive.     The  captains  were  to  be  ordered  to 
leave  the  harbor  at  once,  and  if  they  refused,  their  cargoes  were 
to  be  destroyed. 

36.  Two   ships   came   to  a  Boston 
wharf  in  cold  December,   1773,    and 
would  not  leave.     The  people  held  a 
great  meeting  in  Faneuil  Hall ;  and  at 
dusk,  a  large  number  of  men,  dressed 
like  Indians,  went  on  board  the  vessels, 
broke  open  every  chest  of  tea,  and  cast 
the  contents  into  the  water.     So,  as 

QU-STIONS.— 33.  What  can  you  toll  about  English  mc^rha-.'ts  and  the  ki'ig's  advisers? 
34.  What  can  you  tell  about  tea  sent  to  America  ?  :-!5.  What  can  you  toll  about  the  tea 
that  came?  33.  What  happened  in  Boston  and  its  harbor  1 


116  THE      REVOLUTION. 

Punishment  of  the  Boston  people.  Preparations  for  war.  Samuel  Adams. 

they  said  at  the  time,  "  Boston  harbor  was  made  a  great  tea 
pot  !" 

37.  When  news  of  this  event  reached  England,  the  king,  his 
advisers,  and  the  Parliament,  were  very  angry,  and  they  resolved 
to  punish  the  people  of  Boston  by  prohibiting  vessels  from  leaving 
or  entering  that  harbor. 

38.  On  the  1st  of  June,  1*774,  General  Gage  came  to  Boston  as 
Governor  of  Massachusetts,  and  troops  were  ordered  there  to 
carry  out  the  measures  for  punishing  the  people.     Of  course,  all 
business  was  stopped,  and  the  inhabitants  suffered  very  much. 
But  the  patriots  all  over  the  country  sent  them  food  and  other 
necessaries,  and   a  considerable  amount  of  money  was  sent  to 
them  from  London.     So  they  managed  to  get  along,  though  it 
was  hard  work,  I  assure  you. 

39.  The  patriots  of  Massachusetts  were  not  discouraged,  even 
in  the  midst  of  their  sufferings.     They  knew  themselves  to  be 
right,  and  remembered  that 

"  Thrice  armed  is  he  who  has  his  quarrel  just." 

They  relied  upon  God  for  guidance  and  aid,  and  they  found  that 
reliance  to  be  not  in  vain. 

40.  It  was  now  perceived  by  the  patriots  all  over  the  land,  that 
war  was  probable,  and  they  prepared  their  minds  for  it.     Certain 
men,  called  Committees  of  Correspondence,  were  chosen  in  each 
colony,  to  give  and  receive  information.     Those  of  Massachusetts 
seemed  to  be  the  most  active  of  all,  for  persecution  gave  them 
strength. 

41.  Among   these,    no    one   was   more   active   than   Samuel 
Adams,  who,  from  the  beginning,  had  been  one  of  the  firmest 
opposers  of  the  king  and  his  advisers.     At  his  suggestion,  the 
patriots  of  Massachusetts  met  in  council,  and  sent  forth  an  invit 
ation  to  all  the  colonies,  to  choose  men  to  meet  in  a  general 
Congress,  and  consult  upon  what  was  best  to  bo  done. 

QUFSTIOXS. — r,T.  How  flirt  the  kinpa"d  his  friends  feel  and  net?  H8.  What  can  you 
tell  of  Gagn,  and  the  punishment  of  the  Boston  people?  ?&.  What  can  you  say  of  the 
Massachusetts  patriot* ?  40.  What  can  you  tell  about  Committees  of  Correspondence? 
41.  What  can  you  tell  about  Samuel  Adams  a.jid  other  Massachusetts  patriots? 


PRELIMINARY       EVENTS. 


117 


First  Continental  Congress. 


The  first  union. 


Proceedings  of  Congress. 


The 


NG 


"UNITE  OR  DIE," 


42.  The  idea  of  UNION  now  filled  all  minds  and  hearts, 
newspapers  were  also  filled  with  it ;  and 
some  of  them  had  at  their  head  the  rep 
resentation  of  a  snake  in  parts,  each  part 
representing  a  separate  colony.  Under 
neath  it  were  the  words,  Unite,  or  Die —  S*AKE  DEVICE. 
that  is,  the  colonies  must  form  a  Union,  or  become  slaves. 
/"^^  43.  The  whole  country  was  much 
excited  during  the  summer  ;  and  be 
fore  August,  delegates  for  the  Congress 
were  appointed  in  all  the  colonies  but 
Georgia.  These  met  in  Carpenters' 
Hall,  Philadelphia,  on  the  5th  of  Sep 
tember,  <tJT4,  That  assembly  is 
known  as  the  First  Continental  Con 


CAEIT.NTr.E3    HALL. 


gress.    - 

44.  Peyton  Randolph,  a  great  pa 
triot  of  Virginia,  was  chosen  President  of  the  Continental  Con 
gress,  and  Charles  Thomson  of  Pennsylvania  was  appointed  Secre 
tary.  Then  it  was  that  a  union  of  the  colonies  was  really 
commenced,  and  the  first  grand  step  was  taken  toward  forming 
our  noble  Republic,  THE  UNITED  STATES  or  AMERICA. 

45.  That  Congress  continued  fifty  days.  The  members  showed 
so  much  wisdom  and  firmness,  that  the  greatest  men  of  Europe 
were  astonished.  When  they  separated,  they  agreed  to  meet 
again  on  the  10th  of  the  next  May,  unless,  in  the  mean  while,  the 
king  a,nd  his  advisers  and  the  Parliament,  should  treat  the  Amer 
icans  justly,  when  there  would  be  no  necessity  for  such  meeting. 

4G.  But  the  king  and  Parliament  were  not*  just  to  the  Amer 
icans ;  and  before  the  10th  of  the  next  May,  British  troops  and 
armed  patriots  had  commenced  THE  REVOLUTION — the  old  War 
for  Independence.  Of  this  I  shall  now  tell  you. 

QTT-STIO>-S 4~>    What  can  you  tell  about  the  union  of  the  people?    43.  What  can 

you~tell  about  the  First  Continental  Congress?  44.  What  can  you  tell  about  the 
meeting  of  the  Congress?  45.  What  did  the  Congress  do?  46.  What  can  you  Bay  of 
the  king  and  Parliament  ? 


118  THE      REVOLUTION. 

Continued  preparations  for  war.    Alarm  of  General  Gage.    Gathering  of  the  Patriots. 

SECTION  II. 

JFIRST  YEAR  OF  THE  WAR  FOR  INDEPENDENCE.     [1775.] 

1.  England,  Scotland,  Wales,  and  Ireland,  formed  one  king 
dom,  called  Great  Britain.     Hereafter,  I  shall  say  Great  Britain 
instead  of  England,  and  the  British  instead  of  the  English.     Do 
not  forget  this. 

2.  Daring  the  summer  of  1774,  the  Americans  made  prepara 
tions  for  war,  for  they  saw  no  disposition  in  the  king  and  Parlia 
ment  to  he  just.     They  made  guns  and  gunpowder,  practiced 
military  movements,  and  formed  themselves  into  companies  to  be 
ready  for  battle  at  a  minute's  warning.     On  this  account  they 
were  called  Minute-men. 

3.  General  Gage  became  alarmed.     He  was  afraid  the  people 
of  Massachusetts  would  attack  him  and  his  troops,  so  he  built  a 
strong  wall  of  wood,  and  stone,  and  earth,  across  what  is  called 
Boston  Neck,  and  placed  cannons  there,  to  keep  the  patriots 
away. 

4.  Early  in  September  the  news  went  abroad  that  the  British 
were  firing  cannon-balls  upon  Boston,  from   their  ships.     The 
Minute-men,  from  every  direction,  started  for  Boston,  and  within 
two  days  full  thirty  thousand  of  them  were  on  their  way.     Tli3 
story  was  not  true  ;  but  General  Gage  was  made  to  see  how  dan 
gerous  it  would  be  to  provoke  the  people. 

5.  The  patriots  felt  their, strength,  and  paying  no  attention  to 
what  Gage  said,  ninety  of  them  met  at  Salem,  formed  what  they 
called  a  Provincial  Congress,  and  taking  all   matters  of  govern 
ment  into  their  own  hands,  they  prepared  for  war  in    earnest. 
This  was  the  first  really  independent  government  ever  formed  in 
America. 

6.  When  the  king  and  his  advisers  heard  of  these  things,  they 

QUESTIONS.— 1.  What  countries  formed  Great  Britain  ?  2.  What  did  the  Americans 
I?tv  \V-  ?  3'  at  did  Gcneral  GaSe  do  ?  4-  What  can  you  tell  ahout  the  gathering 
oi  tne  Minute-men  ?  5.  What  can  you  tell  about  an  independent  government? 


FIRST      YEAR      OF     THE      WAR.  119 

British  troops  in  Boston.  Conflicts  at  Lexington  and  Concord.  The  effect. 

•were  at  their  wits'  ends.  Dr.  Franklin  was  then  in  London,  and 
he  begged  them  to  treat  the  Americans  well.  Good  men  in 
Parliament  did  the  same,  but  they  would  not  listen.  They  went 
right  on  doing  more  and  more  to  make  the  Americans  dislike 
them. 

7.  When  the  trees  budded,  in  the  spring  of  17*75,  there  were 
three  thousand  British  troops  in  Boston,  sent  there  to  frighten 
the  Americlms.  Yet  they  were  not  frightened.  They  saw  that 
they  must  fight  for  freedom,  or  be  slaves,  and  they  resolved  to 
defy  the  fleets  and  armies  of  Great  Britain. 

8=  With  all  these  soldiers,  Gage  felt  strong.  Hearing  that  the 
patriots  were  collecting  powder  and  balls,  muskets  and  provisions, 
at  the  village  of  Concord,  he  sent  a  party  of  soldiers,  on  the 
night  of  the  18th  of  April,  to  seize  them  and  carry  them  to 
Boston.  ••jLr 

9.  These  1roof>s  reached  Lexington  at  daylight.     A  good  many 
Minute-men  were  watching  for  them  there.     A  sharp  fight  took 
place,  and  eight  of  the  patriots  were  killed,  and  the  rest  driven 
away.     This  was  the  beginning  of  the  old  War  for  Independence. 

10.  The  British  now  marched  on  to  Concord  to    sieze    the 
Stores,     and     there   they  had  another  fight  with  the  patriots. 
They  soon  found  that  .the  Minute-men  were   coming  from  all 
quarters,  so  they  turned  and  fled  to  Boston  as  fast  as  their  feet 
could  go.     When  they  got  there,  they  found  that  two  hundred 
and  seventy-three  of  their  number  had  been  killed  or  wounded. 

11.  When  the  news  of  this  bloodshed  became  generally  known, 
there  was  great  excitement  among  the  patriots  all  over  New 
England  and   elsewhere.^  Hundreds  of  people,  armed  and  un 
armed,  started   for   Boston  ;  and,  before  the   1st  of  May,  full 
twenty  thousand  men  were  there,  building  fortifications  to  keep 
the  British  army  from  coming  out  of  the  city.     Among  them 
were  Putnam,  Stark,  and  other  brave  soldiers,  who  had  learned 
the  art  of  fighting  in  the  French  and  Indian  War. 

QUESTIONS.— G.  What  was  done  in  England?  7.  What  can  you  tell  about  British 
troops  and  Americans?  8.  What  did  Gage  do?  9.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  fight  at 
Lexington?  10.  What  of  a  fight  at  Concord  and  flight  to  Boston?  11.  What  hap 
pened  when  these  fights  were  known? 


120  THE      REVOLUTION. 

Capture  of  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point.  Breed's  Hill  fortified. 

12.  In  other  parts  of  the  country  the  Sons  of  Liberty  took 
bold  steps.     They  seized  powder,  cannons,  muskets,   and  other 
things ;  told  the  royal  governors  to  leave  the  country  as  soon  as 
possible,  and  plainly  said  to  the  king  and  Parliament,  "  Now  we 
arc  ready  to  fight  for  our  freedom.     Send  on  your  soldiers  as  soon 
as  you  please." 

13.  At  Fort  Ticonderoga,  the  British  had  a  greaimany  can 
nons   and    much   powder.      Early    in  May,   some  Connecticut, 
Massachusetts,  and  Vermont   people,  led  by  Ethan  Allen    and 
Benedict  Arnold,  went  across  Lake  Champlain  one  night,  and 
just  at  daylight  rushed  into  that  fort,  in  spite  of  the  sentinels. 

14.  Ethan  Allen  was  a  rough,  but  very  brave  man.     He  called 
to  the  British  commander,  who  was  in  bed,  to  give  up  the  fort. 
The  commander  came  to  the  door,  and  said,  "  By  what  authority 
do  you   demand  it?"      "By   that   of    the  Great  Jehovah  and 
the  Continental  Congress !"    shouted   Allen.      The    commander 
thought  the  authority  sufficient,  and  gave  up  the   fort.     Crown 
Point  was  taken  two  or  three  days  afterward,  and  the  cannons 
from  Ticonderoga  were  conveyed  to  Boston,  and  used  against 
the  British. 

15.  Toward  the  close  of  May,  several  war-vessels  came  from 
England  with  troops  and  those  famous  soldiers,  Generals  Howe, 
Clinton  and  Burgoyne,  of  whom  you  will   hear  a  great  deal. 
There  were  then  twelve  thousand  British  troops  in  Boston,  and 
many  large  war-ships  were  in  the  harbor. 

16.  Feeling  very  strong,  Gage  now  determined  to  march  out 
and  attack  the  Americans.     The  patriots  determined   that  he 
should  not ;  and  on  a  warm  and  starry  night  in  June,  a  thousand 
of   them,  under  the  great  patriot,   Colonel   Prescott,  marched 
silently  over  Charlestown   Neck,  to  build  a  redoubt,  or  sort  of 
fort,  on  Bunker's  Hill,  so  as  to  fire  cannon-balls  directly  into 
Boston.     By  mistake,  in  the  dark,  they  fortified  Breed's  Hill.     / 

17.  The  British,  in  Boston,  were  very  much  alarmed  when  they 
saw  this  redoubt,  almost  finished,  at  dawn  of  the  17th  of  June. 

QimsTiONS.— 12.  What  did  the  people  do  ?  13.  What  can  you  tell  about  Ticonderoga 
and  Crown  Point?  15.  Who  and  what  now  came  from  England?  16.  What  can  you 
tell  about  Americans  on  Breed's  Hill  ?  - 


FIRST      YEAR      OF     THE      WAR. 


121 


Battle  of  Bunker's  Hill. 


Death  of  Warren. 


They  had  cannons  upon  Copp's  Hill  in  Boston,  and  these,  with 
others  in  the  ships,  commenced  firing  upon  the  Americans.  But 
the  Americans  were  not  harmed,  j  J^/ 

18.  At   noon,   General    Howe,   wilUY  three   thousand    British 
soldiers,  crossed  over  in  boats  and  attacked  the  redoubt.     The 
Americans  had  no  cannons,  but  with  their  muskets  they  killed 
a  great  many  of  the  British,  and  compelled  them  to  fall  back 
twice.     In  the  mean  while,  Charlcstown,  at  the  foot  of  the  hill, 
had  been  set  on  fire,  and  the  whole  scene  was  terrible. 

19.  At  last  the  Americans  had  used  up  all  their  powder.     The 
_  *—m^^k  British  had  plenty,  and  rushing  up,  they 

S        ":^«  drove  the  patriots  from  the  redoubt.   Gen 

eral  Putnam  was  on  Bunker's  Hill  with 
troops,  but  could  not  get  them  formed  in 
time  ;  so  the  Americans  were  completely 
driven  away.  One  of  their  best  men,  and 
greatest  patriots,  Gen. 
Warren,  was  killed. 

20.  In  this  battle 
tiic  Americans  lost  in 
prisoners,  about  four 


JOSEPH  \VAK;IE? 


and 


killed,  wounded, 
hundred  and  fifty  men.  The  British  lost 
about  eleven  hundred.  This  conflict,  though 
on  Breed's  Hill,  is  called  the  battle  of  Bunker's 
Hill ;  and  the  tall  obelisk  of  granite,  220  feet 
in  height,  that  stands  where  the  redoubt  was, 
is  called  the  Bunker's  Hill  Monument. 

21.  While  these  things  were  taking  place  in 
Xjw  England,  the  patriots  in  the  other  colon 
ies  were  just  as  bold  and  busy.  In  Virginia, 
Patrick  Henry,  who  spoke  out  so  plainly  about 
the  Stamp  Act,  you  remember  [page  110] 


BUNKER'S  HILL  MONL-MENT. 

QUESTIONS.— 17.  What  did  the  British  do?  18.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  fipht  and  a 
burning  town?  19,20.  What  more  can  you  tell  of  the  battle  of  Bunker's  Hill?  21. 
What  was  done  in  other  colonies  ? 


122  THE      REVOLUTION. 

Boldness  of  Patrick  Henry.          The  Second  Continental  Congress.         Washington. 

talked  still  more  plainly  now ;  and  he  finished  a  speech  in 
Richmond  with  these  noble  words,  GIVE  ME  LIBERTY  OR  GIVE 
ME  DEATH  ! 

22.  Soon  after  this,  Henry  marched  at  the  head  of  a  band  of 
Minute-men,  and  compelled  Governor  Dunmore,  at  Williamsburg, 
to  give  np  some  powder  he  had  seized,  which  belonged  to  the 
people.     And  before  the  battle  of  Bunker's  Hill,  the  patriots  had 
driven  the  royal  governor  on  board  of  a  British  war-ship,  and  he 
dared  not  come  back. 

23.  In  the  back  country  of  North  Carolina^  the  patriots  had 
also  been  bold  and  busy.     They  came  together  in  May,  and  de 
clared  themselves  free  and  independent  of  British  rule.     In  New 
York,  South  Carolina,  and  Georgia,  they  seized  powder  and  guns, 
drove  away  the  royal  governors,  and  declared  themselves  ready  to 
fight  for  freedom. 

24.  While  the  people  were  thus  excited,  the  SECOND  CONTI 
NENTAL   CONGRESS   met  at  Philadelphia.     The  wise   men   and 
great  Patriots  collected  there,  said  to  the  king — "  Be  just,  and  we 
will  lay  down  our  arms,  and  be  your  best  friends.     But  know,  0 
king,  that  we  have  counted  the  cost  of  .war,  and  find  nothing  so 
dreadful  as  slavery.     Be  just,  or  we  will  fight  your  fleets  and 
armies  until  we  become  a  free  people." 

25.  The  Congress   did   not  wait  for  the  king's  answer,  but 
wisely  prepared  for  war.     They  appointed  George  Washington, 
the  brave  soldier  who  was  with  Braddock,  twenty  years  before 
[page    96],    to  be  the   commander-in-chief   of   the  continental 
armies,  with  several  great  Patriots  as  his  chief  assistants. 

26.  Washington  went  immediately  to  Cambridge,  near  Boston, 
and  there,  under  the  shadow  of  a  fine  elm-tree,  yet  standing,  he 
took  the  command  of  the  army  on  the  3d  of  July.     That  army 
was  made  up  of  all  sorts  of  people,  with  all  sorts  of  dresses,  and 
all  sorts  of  weapons.     Washington  began  at  once  to  put  them  in 
good  condition  ;  and  all  that  summer  and  autumn,  and  the  next 

QUESTIONS.— 22.  What  can  you  tell  about  Patrick  Henry  ?  23.  "What  did  the  Patriots 
do  elsewhere?  24.  What  can  you  say  about  the  Second  Continental  Congress?  25. 
What  important  thing  did  Congress  do?  26.  What  can  you  tell  about  Washington 
and  the  army  ? 


FIRST      YEAR      OF     THE      WAR. 


123 


Washington  taking  command  of  the  army. 


Designs  against  Canada. 


WASHINGTON  TAKING   COMMAND   OF   THE  AEMT. 

winter,  he  was  employed  in  efforts  to  drive  the  British  from 
.Boston.     He  finally  succeeded,  as  I  shall  tell  you  presently. 

27.  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point  being  in  their  hands,  the 
Americans  resolved  to  take  possession  of  Canada.     An  army  was 
collected  and  placed  under  the  command  of   two  great  Patriots 
and  soldiers,  Generals  Schuyler  and  Montgomery. 

28.  This   army  went  down   Lake   Champlain  to  its  foot,  in 
August,  and  attempted  to  take  the   fort  at  St.  John's,  on  the 
Sorel,    away  from  the  British.      They  failed,  went  back  to  an 

QUESTIONS.— 27.  What  did  the  Americans  now  do  ?    28.  What  can  you  tell  about  the 
Americans  on  Lake  Champlain? 


124  THE      REVOLUTION. 

Expedition  to  Canada.  Capture  of  British  forts.  Arnold's  expedition. 

island,  and  there  encamped.  Gen 
eral  Sclmylcr  was  soon  afterward 
taken  sick,  and  went  to  his  homo 
in  Albany,  and  Montgomery  be 
came  the  sole  commander. 

29.  Toward  the  close  of  Sep 
tember,  Montgomery  attacked  St. 
John's,  but  it  was  more  than  a 
month  before  he  got  possession  of 
it.  In  the  mean  while,  Colonel 
Ethan  Allen,  with  a  small  party, 
attempted  to  take  Montreal,  but  were  taken  themselves.  Allen 
was  sent  to  England  a  prisoner,  in  irons,  and  did  not  gain  his 
liberty  for  a  long  time. 

30.  Colonel  Bedell,  of  New  Hampshire,  and  a  few  troops,  took 
the  fort  at  Chamblee,  at  about  the  same  time ;  and  soon   after 
that,  Montgomery  was  marching  as  a  victor,  toward  Montreal. 
That  city  was  given  up  to  him  on  the  13th  of  November. 

31.  Winter  was   now   coming  on.     Montgomery  heard  that 
Arnold  was  approaching  Quebec  through  the  wilderness,  and, 
with   a  little  more  than  three  hundred  poorly  clad  troops,  he 
hastened  toward  that  city  to  join  him,  for  winter  frosts  were  bind 
ing  the  rivers,  and  blinding  snow  was  covering  the  country. 

32.  That  march   of  Arnold  with   a  thousand   men,  through 
forests  and  swamps  rilled  with  snow  and  ice,  was  wonderful.     He 
went  through  the  wilderness  from  the  Kennebec  river  to  the  St. 
Lawrence,  and  was  at  Point  Levi,  opposite  Quebec,  on  the  9th 
of  November.    He  crossed  the  river,  and,  with  his  shivering  little 
army,  stood  upon  the  Plains  of  Abraham  [see  page  105],  and  de 
manded  the  surrender  of  the  city.     He  was  unsuccessful ;  and 
then  he  marched  up  the  St.  Lawrence  twenty  miles,  where  ho 
met  Montgomery  on  the  first  day  of  December. 

33.  The  united  troops  now  marched  directly  for  Quebec;  and 
for  three  weeks,  in  the  midst  of  terrible  snow-storms,  they  tried 
to  get  possession  of  the  city.     Montgomery  finally  determined  to 

QUESTIONS.— 99.  What  wns  dons  in  Canada  ?    30.   What  else  was  done  there  ?    31. 
What  did  Montgomery  do  ?    32.  What  can  you  tell  about  Arnold  and  his  men? 


YEAR      OF      THE      WAR. 


125 


Attack  on  Quebec.     Death  of  Montgomery.     The  Minute-men  of  Virginia  in  battle. 


cn- 


GENEI5AL    MONTGOMERY. 


were 

Dunmore   was  driven   away 

large  number  of  Tories  and 


force  his  way  into  that  strong-walled  city,  through  the  gates,  and 
for  this  purpose  he  separated  his  little  array  into  four  divisions^ 

34.  In  this  attempt,  while  leading  one 
of  the  divisions,  the  brave  Montgomery 
was  killed.     After  a  combat  for  several 
hours,  many  of  the  Americans  were  made 
prisoners,  and  Arnold  led  the  remainder 
away,  for  there  appeared  no  hope  of  tak 
ing  Quebec.     Before  the  middle  of  June 
following,  the  Patriots  were  driven 
fcirely  out  of  Canada. 

35.  The    Patriots    of  Virginia 
more  successful.     After  Governor 
from  Williamsburg,  he  collected  a 

negroes,  and  commenced  destroying  the  property  of  Whigs  in 
lower  Virginia,  The  Minute-men  soon  gathered  to  oppose  him ; 
and  after  a  severe  battle  at  the  Great  Bridge,  near  the  Dismal 
Swamp,  they  drove  him  to  the  British  ships  at  Norfolk.  In  re 
venge,  he  burned  Norfolk  on  the  1st  of  January,  1776;  but  he 
was  soon  afterward  compelled  to  leave  the  country  and  go  to  En 
gland. 

30.  Among  the  Minute-men  of  Virginia  were  brave  ones  from 
Cujpepper  county,  whose  flag  bore  the  picture  of  a  rattlesnake, 
with  the  words,  Don't  tread  on  me.  It  said, 
"  Don't  tread  on  me,  I  have  dangerous  fangs." 
The  Americans  said  to  the  king,  "Don't 
tread  on  us;  we  will  fight."  It  also  had  the 
words  of  Patrick  Henry,  "  Liberty  or  Death  !" 
37.  No  doubt  you  wish  to  know  the  mean 
ing  of  Whig  and  Tory.  Their  names  came  from  England,  where 
Tory  meant  one  who  was  a  friend  of  the  king,  and  Whig  one 
who  was  opposed  to  him.  All  through  the  Revolution,  there 
were  many  here  who  were  the 'friends  of  the  king.  These  were 
calle.d  TORIES,  and  the  Patriots  were  all  called  WHIGS. 

QUESTIONS.—  33.  What  can  y>u  tell  of  the  Americans  at  Quebec?    34.  What  can  you 

can  you  tell  of  events 
g?    37.  How  do  you 


- 


CTJLPEPPEE  FLAG. 


tell  of  Montgomery,  and  o"  the  Am  'vic.in<;  in  Canad  >.?     .15.  What  can  you  tell  of  events 
In  lower  Virginia  ?     Sfl.  What 


it  Q'U 
5.  Wl 


you  toll  of  the   Culpepper 
explain  the  meaning  of  Wfiiy  and  Torj  f 


126 


THE      REVOLUTION. 


Continental  money. 


American  vessels-of-war. 


SECTION    III. 

SECOND    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR    FOR    INDEPENDENCE.       [1776.] 

1.  During  the  summer  of  1775,  the  Continental  Congress 
made  every  preparation  to  continue  the  war.  Money  was 
wanted,  and  enough  of  gold  and  silver  could  not  be  had.  So 
they  issued  Bills  of  Credit,  as  they  were  called ;  that  is,  a  kind 


_         Bearer   to  -receve 
SIX  SPANISH  MILLED 


A   HILL    OF    CSEDIT,    OE  CONTINENTAL   MONEY. 

of  paper  money  similar  to  our  bank  bills,  but  printed  on  coarse 
paper,  and  very  rough  in  appearance. 

2.  These  bills  the  people  used  freely,  expecting  to  get  gold 
and  silver  for  them  after  the  Avar.     But  they  did  not.     Congress 
issued  cart-loads  of  them.     They  answered  the  purpose  for  tho 
time,  but  the  people  lost  a  great  deal  by  them,  for  before  the  war 
was  ended  they  became  worthless. 

3.  The   Congress  also  ordered  some  war-vessels  to  be  built; 
and  they  gave  private  persons  permission  to  arm  vessels  and  take 

QUESTIONS.— 1,2.  What  can  you  tell  about  Continental  money?    3.  What  did  Con. 
gress  do  ?  and  what  can  you  tell  about  privateers  ? 


SECOND      YEAR      OF     THE      WAR.  127 

British  preparations  for  war.  Expulsion  of  the  British  from  Boston. 

any  British  ships  they  might  find.     These  were  called  Privateers, 
and  soon  there  were  a  great  many  of  them  on  the  ocean. 

4.  Great  Britain  also  made  large  preparations  for  war  against 
the  Patriots.     Besides  mustering  thousands  of  soldiers  and  pre 
paring  a  great  many  war-vessels,  for  the  purpose,  seventeen  thou 
sand  German  soldiers,  called  Hessians,  were  hired  and  sent  over 
to  help  make  the  Americans  slaves.     How  wicked  and  cruel  this 
was !  *-V— 

5.  When  Washington  heard  of  these  preparations,  he  resolved 
to  do  his  best  to  drive  the  British  from  Boston  immediately.    He 
then  had  fourteen  thousand  soldiers.     He  fired  many  cannon- 
balls  upon  the  city  from  time  to  time ;  and  finally,  on  the  even 
ing  of  the  4th  of  March,  1776,  he  sent  a  strong  party  to  build 
embankments  for  cannons  on  Dorchester  Heights,  now  in  South 
Boston. 

6.  When  the  British  saw  this  at  daylight,  they  were  alarmed, 
and  Howe  ordered  troops  to  go  and  drive  the  Americans  away. 
A  storm  prevented  their  going.     So  the  Americans  completed 
their  works,  and  the  British  now  saw  plainly  that  the  sooner 
they  left  Boston  the  better  it  would  be  for  them. 

7.  Howe  sent  word  to  Washington,  that  if  he  would  let  him 
and  his  troops  leave  Boston  quietly,  in  his  ships,  he  would  do  so. 
Washington  consented;  and  on    Sunday,  the   17th  of   March, 
1776,  the   British  and  a  great  many  Tories,  left  Boston  forever. 
The  American  army  then  took  possession  of  it,  to  the  great  joy 
of  the  people,  and  its  harbor  was  opened  for  business. 

8.  Before  this,  a  great  British  soldier,  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  left 
Boston  with  troops,  in  ships.     Washington  thought  he  might  be 
going  to  attack  New  York,  so  he  sent  a  brave  officer,  General 
Charles  Lee,  to  raise  troops  in  Connecticut  and  go  to  that  city. 

9.  Clinton  heard  of  this  some  way,  and  thought  it  best  not  to 
go   into   New   York   harbor.     He    sailed   southward   to  attack 
Charleston,  and  Lee  went  on  by  land  to  watch  his  movements. 

QUESTIONS.— 4. What  preparations  did  Great  Brit-in  make  ?  5.  What  can  yon  tell 
about  Washington  at  Boston?  G.  What  did  the  British  perceive  and  do?  7.  What 
can  you  tell  about  the  British  leaving  Boston  ?  8,  9.  What  can  you  tell  about  Clinton 
and  Lee  ? 


128  THE      REVOLUTION. 

Events  in  Charleston  harbor.         Bravery  of  Jasper.         The  battle  and  its  results. 

10.  When  Howe  sailed   from   Boston,  Washington  thought 
that  he,  too,  might  be  going  to  attack  New  York.     He  left 
troops  enough  to  keep  Howe  from  coming  back,  and  then  went 
to  New  York  himself  with  quite  a  large  army,  and  built  forts 
there  and  on  the  Hudson  river. 

11.  Clinton  was  joined  on  the  coast  of  North  Carolina  by  sev 
eral  battle-ships,  commanded  by  a  great  sea-warrior  named  Park 
er,  and  early  in  June  they  all  reached  Charleston  harbor.     The 
Patriots  there  were  prepared  for  them,  and  General  Lee  arrived 
soon  afterward 

12.  Within  that  harbor  is  an  island,  on  which  the  Patriots  had 
/"^5    <<F^  a  *'01^  Tiear^y  completed.     Five  hun- 

|jk  dred  soldiers,  under  Colonel  Moultrie, 

and  many  cannons,  were  placed  in  it, 
when  they  saw  the  British  fleet  com 
ing.  While  Clinton  and  his  men 
were  trying  in  vain  to  reach  the  fort 
by  land,  several  of  the  battle-ships 
came  in  and  fairly  rained  heavy  iron 
I  in n 1 1 n  1i  ill  upon  it. 

COLONS  MOULTBDL 

the  fort  was  made  of  soft  palmeto  logs.  One  of  the  balls  cut 
down  the  staff  on  which  the  patriot  flag  was  fastened.  The  flag 
fell  outside  of  the  fort,  A  brave  young  man,  named  Jasper, 
climbed  down  in  the  midst  of  the  flying  cannon-balls,  picked  up 
the  flao-,  fastened  it  upon  the  ramrod  of  a  cannon,  and  then 
placed  it  on  the  fort  in  such  a  way  that  it  kept  flying  during  the 
whole  battle  ! 

14.  This  flight  lasted  almost  ten  hours.  The  patriots  fired  can 
non-balls  from  the  fort  upon  the  British  ships,  so  fast  and  continual, 
that  they  were  half  cut  in  pieces,  and  more  than  two  hundred  of 
the  people  in  them  were  killed  or  wounded.  The  ships  were 
dreadfully  shattered  and  their  sails  torn.  They  got  away  from 
the  fort  as  quickly  as  possible.  The  troops  went  on  board  the 

QU-STIOXS—  1f>  Wlint  did  Washington  do?  11.  What  was  done  on  the  Carolina 
cmsts?  !•>.  Whi*  mm  von  toll  of  P  fort  nw  Ch.iviC"t.on  ?  13.  What  can  you  tell  of  a 
brave  younj  soldisr  Uisre?  J4-  What  can  you  tdl  about  the  battle? 


SECOND      YEAR      OF      THE      WAR.  129 

—I — 

Desires  for  Independence.         Action  of  Congress.         Declaration  of  Independence. 

best  vessels,  and  all  sailed  away,  sorry  enough  that  they  ever  went 
there.  ^^ 

15.  The  Americans  now  felt  certain  that  the  British  would 
never  be  just  toward  them,  and  that  there  was  no  use  in  trying 
to  be  friends  with  the  king  and  Parliament.     So  they  thought 
much  of  being  a  free  and  independent  people,  without  a  king, 
and  at  liberty  to  choose  their  own  rulers.     First  the  Patriots  in 
one  colony,  and  then  those  in  another,  met  together,  and  talked 
it  over ;.  and  finally  the  Continental  Congress  took  the  matter  into 
consideration. 

16.  In  June,  1776,  Richard  Henry  Lee,  a  great  Patriot  of  Vir 
ginia,  arose  in  Congress  and  declared  that  the  United   Colonies 
were,  and  ought  to  be,  free  and 

independent  states,  and  then  asked 
other  members  to  think  about  it, 
and  talk  it  over.  They  did  so  for 
almost  a  month,  and  on  the  2d  of 
July  Congress  agreed  to  it.  Con 
gress  then  held  its  meetings  in  the 
State  House,  Philadelphia,  and 

T    ,          7T  ,  .  ,  STATE  HOUSE. 

John  Hancock  was  president. 

17.  Five  great  Patriots,  named  Thomas  Jefferson,  John  Adams, 
Benjamin  Franklfi,  Roger  Sherman,  and  Robert  R,  Livingston, 
had  written  a  long  paper,  giving  reasons  why  the  Americans 
ought  to  be  free ;  and  this,  with  the  words  of  Richard  Henry 
Lee,  is  called  THE  DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE. 

18.  This  Declaration  was  agreed  to  on  the  Fourth  of  July, 
1776.     So,  every  year,  on  that  day,  at  sunrise  and  sunset,  we  ring 
the  bells  and  fire  the  guns ;  and  at  noon  the  soldiers  are  out 
with  their  flags  flying,  and  drums  beating.     The  boys,  full  of 
glee,  let  off  crackers  from  morning  till  night,  and  in  the  evening 
splendid  fire-works  are  shown,  to  the  delight  of  every  body.    This 
is  as  it  should  be,  for  that  was  the   birth-day  of  the  UNITED 
STATES  OF  AMERICA. 

QUESTIONS. — 15.  What  did  the  Amoricnns  now  feel  .and  do?  16.  What  was  dono  i  i 
Congress?  17.  Wh'it  can  you  tell  of  a  Committee  of  Congress?  18.  What  more  can 
you  Bay  about  the  Declaration  of  Independence? 

9 


130 


THE      REVOLUTION. 


Destruction  of  the  King's  statue.      Battle  near  Brooklyn.      Escape  of  the  Americans. 

19.  I  would  like  to  tell  you  more  about  the  Declaration  of 
Independence,  but  I  have  not  time.     Yet  one  thing  more  I  will 
tell  you.     In  the  city  of  New  York  was  a  fine  statue,  or  figure, 
of  the  king  on  horseback.     It  was  made  of  lead,  and  covered 
with  gilding.     When  the  people   and  soldiers  there  heard  of 
the  Declaration  of  Independence,  they  pulled  down  that  leaden 
statue,  and   made   bullets  of  it,  with  which   they   fought   the 
British. 

20.  At  about  the  time  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence, 
General  Howe  came  in  ships  with  many  troops,  and  landed  on 
Staten  Island,  near  New  York.     A  month  afterward,  Sir  Henry 
Clinton  came  there  from  the  South,  with  many  more  troops ;  and 
two  or  three  weeks  later,  a  large  number  of  the  hired  Hessians 
came  and  landed  there. 

21.  Washington  was  in  New  York  with  the  American  army. 
He  sent  a  large  number  of  them  over  to  Brooklyn,  to  build  a  fort 
and  oppose  the  British,  for  he  believed  that  they  would  come  to 
the  attack  of  New  York  by  that  way.     And  so  they  did.     They 
crossed  the  Narrows  between  Long  and  Staten  Islands,  marched 
up,  and  near  Brooklyn  they  had  a  severe  battle  with  the  Amer 
icans.     Many  of  the  Patriots  were  killed  and  made  prisoners,  and 
the  British  were  the  victors. 

22.  The  Americans  called  their  strong  work  at  Brooklyn,  Fort 
Putnam.     In  and  near  that  the  remainder  of  their  army  were  col 
lected,  while  the  British  prepared  to  attack  them  again.     Early 
on  the  third  morning  after  the  battle  (the  30th  of  August),  they 
all  escaped  across  the  East  river  in  boats,  under  cover  of  a  heavy 
fog,  much  to  the  astonishment  and  mortification  of  the  British. 
When  the  fog  rolled  away,  and  the  sunlight  burst  upon  Brook 
lyn  and  New  York,  the  last  boat-load  of  Patriots  had  reached  the 
city  shore. 

23.  The  Americans  were  not  allowed  to  remain  much  longer 
in  New  York.     Washington  saw  that  the  British  army  was  a 
great  deal  stronger  than  his,  and  that  Howe  was  preparing  to 

QtraSTiO'S. — 19.  "What  can  you  tell  about  a  statue  of  King  George?  20.  What  oc 
curred  on  Staten  Island?  21.  What  did  the  Americans  and  the  British  do?  22.  What 
can  you  tell  about  the  escape  of  the  Americans  ? 


SECOND      YEAR      OF      THE      WAR.  131 

Battle  at  White  Plains.      Capture  of  Fort  Washington!      Prisons  and  prison-ships. 

cross  over  and  attack  his  troops.  So  he  prudently  left  the  city, 
marched  to  the  lofty  ground  on  the  Hudson,  where  Fort  Wash 
ington  had  been  built,  and  there  formed  a  strong  camp  on  what 
was  called  Harlem  Heights. 

24.  Howe  tried  to  drive  the  Americans  from  this  position,  but 
could  not.     Then  he  resolved  to  get  in  their  rear,  and  went  up 
the  East  river  to  Westch  ester  county,  with  a  large  number  of 
troops,  where  he  was  joined  by  some  fresh  Hessians.     Washing 
ton  wa^wide  awake,  and  went  into  Westchester,  too,  when  both 
armies  marched  up  the  river  Bronx  to  White  Plains,  watching 
each  other.  ^*— 

25.  The   two    armies   had   a  pretty  severe  battle    at  White 
Plains  on  the  28th  of  October.     The  Americans  were  defeated, 
and  fled  to  the  hills  of  North  Castle.     A  few  days  afterward, 
Washington  crossed  the  Hudson  river  with  most  of  his  army,  and 
joined  General  Greene  at  Fort  Lee,  on  the  Jersey  shore,  nearly 
opposite  Fort  Washington. 

26.  Less  than  a  fortnight  afterward,  many  Hessians,  and  some 
English  soldiers,  attacked  Fort  Washington.     They  took  posses 
sion  of  it,  after  losing  a  thousand  men,  and  then  made  more  than 
two  thousand  Americans   prisoners.     These,   with   others,  were 
confined    in   the    loathsome   prisons   and    prison-ships   at    New 
York.     The  most  famous 

of  these  prison-ships  was 
the  Jersey,  in  which  thou 
sands  of  Americans  died. 

27.  Two  days  after  the 
capture  of  Fort  Washing 

ton,    Lord     Comwallis    (a  THE  JEESEY  PRISON-SHIP. 

great  English  soldier),  with  six  thousand  troops,  crossed  the  Hud 
son,  drove  Washington  and  his  army  from  Fort  Lee,  and  for  three 
weeks  chased  them  across  New  Jersey  to  the  Delaware  river  at 
Trenton. 


QUESTIONS.—'?;?   What  can  you   tell   about  the  Americans  leaving  New  York?    24. 
vviiat  can   you  trll  about  events  ri  Westch  -stcr  county?     25.  What  con  you  tell  of  a 

nf  SB      W5lteo-P1™?*  26'  Wlmt  C3n  y°u  Ml  of  a  Battle  at  Fort  Washington,  and 
of  prisoners?     2,.  What  occurred  in  New  Jersey? 


THE      REVOLUTION. 


The  Americana  on  the  Delaware.  Victory  at  Trenton. 

28.  Tlie  American   soldiers  were  then  not  more  than  three 
thousand  in  number,  and  these  were  wretchedly  clad,  and  half- 
starved.     They  crossed  the  icy  Delaware  on  the  8th  of  Decem 
ber,  and  sat  down,  almost   in  despair,  upon  the    Pennsylvania 
shore. 

29.  But  the  mind  of  Washington  was  full  of  hope,  because  he 
knew  that  he  was  engaged  in  a  right  cause,  and  fully  believed 
that  God  would  help  the  Americans.     The  Congress,  sitting  at 
Philadelphia,    knew   that   the   British    might    easily    cross   the 
Delaware,    and    come    and   take    that    city.     They  were   much 
alarmed,  and  fled  to  Baltimore,  leaving  Washington  to  do  just 
as  he  pleased. 

30.  The  British  did  not  cross  the  Delaware,  but  formed  small 
camps  near  it.     The  Hessians  were  encamped  at  Trenton,  and 
Washington  resolved  to  attack  them.     Christmas  was  approach 
ing.     The  Germans  always  make  that  a  holiday,  and  Washington 
very  wisely  concluded  that,  after  drinking  and  sporting  all  day, 
they  would  sleep  very  soundly  that  night. 

31.  So,  on  Christmas  night,  in  the  midst  of  a  storm  of  hail 
and  rain,  Washington,  with  more  than  two  thousand  men,  and 
several  cannons,  crossed  the  river  among  the  floating  ice,  eight 
miles  above  Trenton,  but  not  in  time  to  reach  that  town  before 
daylight.     The  Americans  marched  in  two  divisions.     One  was 
led  by  Washington,  and  the  other  by  General   Sullivan.     The 
Hessians  were  greatly  surprised.     Their  commander  was  killed, 
several  of  his  soldiers  were  slain  and  wounded,  and  more  than  a 
thousand  were  made  prisoners,  and  taken  to  the  Pennsylvania 
shore  the  same  day. 

32.  This  was  indeed  a  brilliant  affair.     There  was  great 
joicing  among  the  Patriots  all  over  the  country  ;  and  the  Con 
gress  told  Washington  that  he  might  do  just  what  he  liked,  for 
six  months.     The  British  were  very  much  astonished  and  fright 
ened  at  the  boldness  of  the  Americans  ;  and  many  true  Patriots, 

QUESTIONS.  —  28.  What  can  yon  say  about  tho,  Amoricnn  soldiers?  20.  What  can  you 
say  about  Washington  and  Congress'?  P.O.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Hessians  at 
Trenton?  31.  What  c-.n  you  tell  about  crossing  the  Delaware,  and  battle  at  Trenton  ? 
82.  What  was  the  effect  of  the  battle  at  Trenton? 


THIRD      YEAR      OF      THE      WAR. 
"proceedings  of  Parliament  and  Congress.  Mission  to  France. 

who  felt  afraid  when  Washington  was  chased  across  New  Jersey, 
now  came  forward  and  joined  his  army. 

33.  Washington  now  determined  to  drive  the  British  out  of 
New  Jersey.  He  crossed  the  Delaware  again,  with  the  whole  of 
his  little  army,  and  formed  a  camp  at  Trenton.  The  British  and 
Hessians  joined,  and  formed  a  camp  at  Princeton,  only  ten  miles 
off.  Such  was  the  situation  of  the  two  armies  at  the  close  of 
1776. 


SECTION  IV. 
T 

THIRD    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR    FOR    INDEPENDENCE.       [1777.] 

1.  The  British  Parliament  acted  very  strangely.     They  seemed 
to  think  that  the  Americans  were  nobodies,  and  that  they  might 
kick  and  cuff  them  as  they  pleased.     They  appeared  not  to  know 
how  bravely  the  Patriots  had  acted  against  almost  thirty  thou 
sand  choice  British  troops  and  fierce  Hessians;  and  no  doubt 
they  thought  that  the  whole  flurry,  as  they  called  it,  would  soon 
be  over.     They  refused  to  do  justice  to  the  Americans,  and  pre 
pared  to  send  more  soldiers  over  to  fight  them. 

2.  The  Continental  Congress,   on  the  contrary,  acted  wisely 
and  promptly.     They  knew  how  the  French  hated  the  English, 
so  they  sent  Silas  Deane  to  France,  to  ask  the  French  king  to  help 
the  Americans  against  his  old  enemy.     King  Louis  was  glad  of 
the   opportunity,  and  promised  great  things.     Then,   after  the 
Declaration  of  Independence  was  over,  Congress  appointed  Silas 
Deane,  Dr.  Franklin,  and  Arthur  Lee,  to  be  ministers  or  agents 
for  the  Americans,  in  France. 

3.  The  Congress  had,  long  before,  perceived  the  necessity  for 
laws  to  bind  all  of  the  colonists  together.  In  1775,  Dr.  Franklin 
wrote  such  laws,  and  others  did  so  afterward.  Pretty  early  in 

QUESTIONS.— 33.  What  did  the  two  armies  do?  1.  How  did  the  British  Parliament 
think  and  act?  2.  "What  did  Congress  do?  3.  What  can  you  tell  about  Articles  of  Con 
federation  ? 


Ml.    FKANKLIX. 


134  THE      REVOLUTION. 

Articles  of  Confederation.  The  armies  at  Trenton.  Battle  at  Princeton. 

1777  these  were  agreed  to.  They  were 
called  ARTICLES  OF  CONFEDERATION, 
or  solemn  agreements  between  the 
different  colonies  to  act  as  one  State, 
in  many  things.  These  lasted  ten 
years.  I  will  tell  you  by-and-by  what 
was  then  done. 

4.  We  will  now  see  what  the  Amer- 
lean  and  British  armies  near  the  Del- 
^  aware  were  doing.  Washington  had 
five  thousand  soldiers  at  Trenton  on  New  Year's  day.  On  the 
2d  of  January,  Cornwallis  came  from  Princeton  with  a  great 
many  troops  to  attack  them.  He  arrived  at  evening,  and  con 
cluded  to  wait  until  the  next  morning,  when  he  thought  it 
would  be  very  easy  for  him  to  conquer  the  Patriots. 

5.  The  Americans  were  in  great  peril,  and  hardly  knew  what 
to  do.     Cornwallis  was  very  strong,  the  ground  was  so  soft  that 
the   cannons  could  not  be  dragged  away,  and  they  could  not 
get  across  the  Delaware.     Toward  midnight  the  wind  blew  cold, 
and  the  ground  was  frozen.     Washington  then  left  some  men  to 
keep  his  camp-fires  burning,  and,  with  his  whole  army  and  can 
nons,  he  marched  off  to  Princeton  before  daylight. 

6.  Cornwallis  was  astonished  and  mortified,  when  he  found 
Washington  had  escaped.     Just  then  he  thought  he  heard  the 
rumbling  of  thunder  in  the  direction  of  Princeton.     He  listened, 
when  one  of  his  officers  said,  "  Thunder,  on  a  clear  morning  in 
mid-winter!     No,  no;  to  arms,  general  !     Washington  has*  out 
generaled  us,  and  is  attacking  our  troops  at  Princeton.     You 
hear  his  cannon.     Let  us  fly  to  the  rescue  !" 

7.  He  was  right.     Just  at  sunrise,  on  that  keen  frosty  morn 
ing,  the  Americans  attacked  a  large  party  of  British  soldiers  at 
Princeton,  and,  after  a  severe  battle,  became  victors.     But  they 
lost  General  Mercer,  one  of  the  bravest  and  best  Patriots  in  the 
army.     He  was  wounded,  taken  to  a  house  near  by,  and  there 
died  a  few  davs  afterward. 


QUESTIONS.  —  4.  What  occurred  at  Trenton  ?     5.  What  did  the  Americans  do  ?     6. 
What  can  you  tell  about  Cornwallis  ?    7.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  battle  at  Princeton  ? 


THIRD      YEAR      OF      THE      WAR.  135 

British  driven  from  New  Jersey.  Marauding  expeditions. 

8.  Cornwallis  had  hastened  to  Princeton,  but  when  he  arrived 
not  a  patriot  soldier  was  there.     Washington  had  led  them  on 
to  a  resting-place  many  miles  distant,   and  then  they  all  en 
camped  among  the  hills  of  East  Jersey,  at  Morristown,  until 
spring. 

9.  From  Morristown,  Washington  sent  out  parties  to  attack  the 
British  and  armed  Tories,  and  finally  drove  them  out  of  New 
Jersey,  except  at  two  places.     Then  Congress  returned  to  Phila 
delphia  ;  and  every  body  now  began  to  think  that  the  Americans 
would  surely  drive  all  the  British  and  Hessians  back  to  Europe. 

10.  It  was  almost  June  before  the  two  armies  commenced  the 
summer  campaign  in  earnest.     The  most  of  .the  British  were  in 
New  York  and  neighborhood  ;  and  General  Howe  sent  out  strong 
parties  of  soldiers  to  do  mischief  to  the  Americans,  in  New  Jer 
sey,  on  the  Hudson  river,  and  in  Connecticut. 

11.  One  of  the  meanest  of  these  expeditions  was  under  General 
Tryon,   who  had  been  Governor    of  New  York.     He  went  up 
Long  Island  Sound  with  British  and  Tory  soldiers,   landed  be 
tween  the  villages  of  Norfolk  and  Fairfield,  and,  marching  into  the 
country,  he  burned  Danbury.     He  also  treated  the  innocent  in 
habitants  very  cruelly. 

12.  The  Patriots  of  Connecticut  soon  gathered,  under  those 
brave  soldiers,  Arnold,  Wooster  and  Silliman,  and  drove  the  in 
vaders  back  to  their  ships,  after  a  sharp  battle  at  Ridgefield. 
There  General  Wooster  was  killed.     Tryon  lost  altogether  about 
three  hundred  men  before  he  escaped  to  his  vessels. 

13.  The  Americans  concluded  that  they  could  play  at  this 
game,  too.     So  toward  the  close  of  May,  a  party  under  Colonel 
Meigs  crossed  Long  Island  Sound  to  Sag  Harbor,  burned  a  dozen 
British  vessels  there,  also  the  store-houses  and  their  contents, 
and  carried  off  ninety  prisoners,  without  losing  one  of  their  own 
men. 

14.  The  British  held  possession  of  Rhode  Island  for  several 
months.     Prescott,  then  commanding  general,  was  a  tyrant,  and 

QUESTIONS. — 8.  What  followed?  9.  What  did  Washington  and  Congress  do?  10. 
What  can  you  say  about  the  summer  campaign?  what  was  first  done?  11.  What  can 
you  tell  of  Tryon's  expedition  ?  12.  What  can  you  tell  of  Connecticut  Patriots  ?  13. 
What  did  the  Americans  do  ? 


136  THE      REVOLUTION. 


"Washington's  perplexity.  March  to  Philadelphia.  Burgoyne  in  the  North. 

treated  the  people  very  badly.  One  night  in  July,  Colonel  Bar 
ton  of  Providence,  and  some  others,  went  across  Narraganset  Bay 
unseen,  and  carried  off  Prescott  from  his  quarters,  without  allow 
ing  him  to  dress.  These  things  made  the  British  act  a  little 
different,  for  they  saw  that  the  Americans  were  expert  players 
at  their  own  game. 

15.  At  the  close  of  May,  1777,  Washington  had  almost  ten 
thousand  troops  with  him  in  New  Jersey.     For  a  long  time  he 
was  perplexed  to  know  what  the  British  army  was  going  to  do. 
It  had  been  arranged  in  England,  that  the  British  should  take 
possession  of  the  country  on  the  Hudson  river  and  Lake  Cham- 
plain,  and  thus  separate  New  England  from  the  other  colonies. 

16.  To  accomplish  this,  a  large  army,  under  Burgoyne,  assem 
bled  at  St.  John's,  at  the  foot  of  Lake  Champlain,  in  June,  and 
Howe  was  to  send  troops  up  the  Hudson.     But  Howe  seemed 
hardly  to  know  what  to  do,  and  his  movements  perplexed  Wash 
ington.     He  went  into  New  Jersey,  and  tried  to  draw  the  Amer 
icans  into  battle.     Then  he  retreated  ;  and  finally,  with  all  of  the 
British  troops  in  New  Jersey,  he  crossed  over  to  Staten  Island, 
and  encamped  there. 

17.  In  June  and  July,  Burgoyne  came  up  Lake  Champlain,  a 
victor,  taking  Crown  Point  and  Ticonderoga  from  the  Americans, 
without  much  trouble,  and  spreading  terror  all  over  the  North. 
At  the  same  time,  the  British  troops  in  New  York  seemed  to  be 

preparing  to  go  up  the  Hudson.  All  at 
once,  eighteen  thousand  of  them,  Avith 
Howe  at  their  head,  went  on  board  ships 
commanded  by  Howe's  brother,  and  sailed 
southward. 

18.  Washington  now  saw  plainly  that 
HowTe  was   proceeding  to   capture  Phila 
delphia.     He  immediately  marched  to  that 
GENERAL  LA  FATE-TIE,       city  with  the  main  portion  of  >the  Patriot 
army,  and  there  he  was  first  visited  by  La  Fayette,  a  young  and 

QUESTIONS. — 14.  What  occurred  on  Rhode  Island?  15.  What  can  yon  tell  about  the 
British  plans?  16.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  movements  of  Bunrovne  and  Howe?  17. 
What  further  can  you  tell  about  British  troops  ?  18.  What  did  Washington  perceive 
and  do  ? 


THIRD      YEAR      OF      THE      WAR. 


137 


La  Fayette.  Battle  on  the  Brandywine.  The  British  victorious. 

i>rave  soldier  who  liad  just  come  from  France  to  fight  for  the 
Americans.  "*f^» 

19.  La  Fayette  was  a  noble  young  man.  He  had  heard  how 
the  Americans  were  striving  for  freedom,  and  he  was  anxious  to 
help  them.  He  had  just  married  a  beautiful  girl,  and  his  friends 
tried  to  keep  him  at  home.  But  she,  generous  as  he,  cheerfully 
consented  to  his  departure,  and  he  came  here  full  of  love  for  the 
Americans.  He  joined  the  army  under  Washington.  You  will 
hear  much  more  about  him. 

20.->JIowe  went  up  the  Chesapeake  Bay,  because  the  Amer 
icans  had  obstructed  the  Delaware  river.  He  landed  near  the 
head  of  it,  and  proceeded  toward  Philadelphia.  Washington 
was  marching  to  meet  him.  On  the  Brandywine  creek,  several 
miles  above  Wilmington,  the  two  armies  had  a  very  hard  battle, 
for  a  whole  day,  and  the  British  were  victorious. 

21.  In  that  battle,  La  Fayette  was  badly  wounded  in  his  leg, 
and  many  good  and  brave  men  were  lost.     Full  twelve  hundred 
of  the  Americans  were  killed,  wounded,  or  made  prisoners,  and 
the  British  loss  was  about  eight  hundred.     This  occurred  on  the 
llth  of  September. 

22.  Washington  and  his  thinned  troops  fled  to  Philadelphia, 
followed  by  the  British.     The  Congress  left  that  city,  and  met, 
first,  at  Lancaster,  and  then  at  York,  where  they  remained  sev 
eral  months.      Fearing  the  British  might  take  their  provisions 
and  other  things  at  Reading,  the  Americans  soon  left  Philadel 
phia,  and  marched  in  that  direction.     Then  Howe  encamped  at 
Germantown,  four  miles  distant,  and  prepared  to  make  Philadel 
phia  the  residence  of  his  army  for  the  winter. 

23.  I  have  told  you  that  the  Americans  had  put  obstructions 
in  the  Delaware,  below  Philadelphia,  to  keep  ships  from  sailing 
up  to  that  city.     Near  there,  on  each  side  of  the  river,  they  had 
built  a  fort.     These  must  be  taken  from  the  Patriots,  or  the  Brit 
ish  army  at  Philadelpia  could  not  get  provisions  by  water. 

24.  Lord  Howe's  fleet  came  up  to  the  obstructions,  and  two 

QUESTIONS.— 19.  What  can  you  tell  about  La  Fayette?  20.  What  dirt  the  two  armies 
r!o9  21.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  battle  on  the  Brandywine?  °9.  What  can  you 
tell  of  the  movements  of  the  iwo  armies  ?  23.  What  can  you  tell  about  forts  on  "the 
Delaware  ? 


138  THE      REVOLUTION. 

Capture  of  the  forts  on  the  Delaware.     Battle  at  Germantown.     Burgoyne  victorious. 

thousand  Hessian  soldiers  attacked  Fort  Mercer,  on  the  New  Jer* 
sey  side.  Soon  afterward,  British  soldiers  attacked  Fort  Mifflin, 
on  the  Pennsylvania  shore ;  and  after  a  brave  defense,  both  had 
to  be  given  up  to  Howe's  troops.  Then  the  obstructions  were 
removed,  and  several  British  ships  went  up  to  the  city. 

25.  Toward  the  close  of  September,  Washington  came  down 
the  Schuylkill  with  his  whole  army,  and  early  on  the  morning 
of  the  4th  of  October,  fell   upon  the  British  at  Germantown. 
They  fought  several  hours,  when  the  Americans  were  beaten, 
with  a  loss  about  equal  to  that  on  the  Brandywine. 

26.  Washington  and  his  army  then  marched  back,  and  en 
camped  at  White  Marsh.     Soon  afterward  the  whole  British 
army  went  into  Philadelphia,  where  they  remained  all  winter. 
A  little  later  the  American  army  marched  to  Valley  Forge,  built 
huts,  and  remained  there  until  spring,  suffering  dreadfully  for  the 
want  of  food  and  clothing. 

27.  Let  us  now  see  what  Burgoyne  was  doing.     The  Amer 
icans  at  Ticonderoga,  under  General  St.  Glair,  were  too  weak  to 
oppose  Burgoyne ;  so  they  fled,  and  he  took  possession  of  the 
fort.     A  part  of  Burgoyne's  army  pursued  them,  overtook  them  at 
Hubbardton,  in  Vermont,  and  there  a  hard  fight  occurred. 

28.  Here,  again,  the  Americans  were  beaten.     The  same  even 
ing,  some  of  the  British  armed  boats,  filled  with  soldiers,  came 
up  Lake  Champlain  to  Skenesborough  (now  Whitehall),  and  de 
stroyed  a  great  quantity  of  provisions  belonging  to  the  Amer 
icans. 

29.  General  Schuyler  was  the  chief   commander  of  all  the 
American  troops  in  the  North.     These  were  very  few,  and  most 
of  them  were  discouraged.     Every  thing  appeared  gloomy,  we 
may  be  sure;    and  the  people  began  to  think  that  Burgoyne 
would  eat  his  Christmas  dinner  at  Albany,  as  a  victor,  which  he 
had  boasted  he  would  do. 

30.  Schuyler  set  his  soldiers  to  tearing  down  the  bridges,  and 
felling  trees  across  the  roads  along  which   he  knew  Burgoyne 

QUESTIONS. — 24.  What  can  you  tell  of  battles  on  the  Delaware  ?  25.  What  can  yon  tell 
ahout  the  battle  at  Germantown  ?  2(5.  What  did  the  two  armies  now  do?  27.  What, 
did  Burgoyne  and  his  army  do?  28.  What  battle  occurred?  and  what  happened  at 
Skenesborough  ?  29.  What  was  the  state  of  things  at  the  North  ? 


THIRD      YEAR      OF      THE      WAR.  139 

Battle  of  Bennington. Death  of  Jane  McCrea. 

would  come.  In  this  way,  he  made  the  victor's  inarch  slow,  and 
enabled  himself  to  go  down  the  Hudson,  and  collect  the  people 
to  fight  the  British. 

31.  It  was  the  last  of  July  when  Burgoyne  reached  Fort  Ed 
ward.     Then  his  provisions  were   nearly  gone,  and  he    sent  a 
party  of  Hessians  and  other  troops  to  seize  some  cattle  and  food 
belonging  to  the  Americans,  which  he  heard  were  at  Bennington, 
in  Vermont. 

32.  The  people  all  through  that  region  shouldered  their  mus 
kets,  a*d,  led  by  the  brave  General  Stark,  fought  the  invaders  on 
the  16th  of  August,  and  killed,  wounded,  and  made  prisoners,  a 
thousand  of  them.     Burgoyne  was  now  worse  off  than  ever,  and 
hardly  knew  what  to  do. 

33.  Here  I  must  tell  you  a  short,  sad  story.    A  beautiful  young 
girl,  named  Jane  McCrea,  lived  at  Fort  Edward,  and  had  a  lover 
in  Burgoyne's  army.     When  that  army  approached  Fort  Edward, 
the  lover  sent  two  Indians  to  bring  her  in  safety  to  the  British 
camp.     She  was  shot  near  a  spring,  by  the  way.     Some  said  she 
was  killed  by  the  Indians,  who  quarreled  about  some  rum  the 
lover  was  to  give  them;  and  others  said  she  was  shot  by  accident. 

34.  Burgoyne  had  offered  the  Indians  so  much  money  for 
every  scalp  (the  hair  and  skin  of  the  top  of  the  head)  they  would 
brino-  him ;  and  the  people  generally  believed  that  the  Indians 
had  killed  this  beautiful  young  girl  for  her  scalp,  which  they  car- 
Tied  into  the  camp.    O,  how  angry  the  people  were  with  Burgoyne 
for  employing  the  cruel  Indians  at  all !     It  made  thousands  of 
young  men  join  the  American  army,  to  fight,  and  drive  away, 
such  wicked  invaders. 

35.  While  Burgoyne  was   coming  toward   the   Hudson,   St. 
Leger,   a   British    soldier,  was   marching  from  Oswego  toward 
the  Mohawk  Valley,  to  attack  the  Americans  at  Fort  Schuyler, 
then  the  name  of  Fort  Stanwix,  of  which  I  have  told  you  on 
pac  ;   102.     He  led  many  Indians  under  a  great  chief,  named 
Brant,  and  a  large  number  of  Tories. 

QUESTIONS. — 30.  What  did  Schuyler  do?  31.  What  can  you  tell  about  RnrrwHo  nnd 
his  army  ?  32.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  battle  of  Bennington  ?  33,  34.  Tell  the  story 
about  Jane  McCrea  ?  35.  What  can  you  tell  about  St.  Leger  and  others  ? 


140 


THE      REVOLUTION. 


JOSEPH   BRANT. 


Scenes  in  the  Mohawk  Valley.        Battles  near  Saratoga.         Capture  of  Burgoyne. 

3G.  The  people  of  the  Mohawk  Val 
ley  were  very  much  alarmed.  A  large 
number  of  them,  led  by  General  Herki- 
mer,  had  a  fight  with  the  Tories  and 
Indians  at  Oriskany,  when  they  were 
beaten,  and  their  brave  general  was  so 
badly  wounded  that  he  died.  Then 
General  Arnold,  who  had  been  sent  to 
help  them,  appeared,  and  St.  Leger  and 
his  white  and  red  savages  fled  to  Lake 
Ontario. 

37.  Burgoyne,  very  much  disheart 
ened,  marched  down  to  Saratoga.  Gen 
eral  Gates  was  then  in  chief  command 
of  the  Patriots  at  the  North,  and  had 
a  camp  at  Stillwater,  strongly  defended 
by  fortifications,  built  by  a  brave  and 
generous  son  of  Poland,  named  Kosci- 
uszko. 

38.  The  two  armies  came  to  battle  on 
the  morning  of  the  19th  of  September, 
and  fought  hard  all  day.  They  battled 
again  on  the  7th  of  October ;  and  ten  days  afterward,  Burgoyne 
and  his  whole  army,  almost  six  thousand  in  number,  were  made 
prisoners,  by  the  Americans.  • 

L    /"^ijj^.  39.  This  was  more  than  vtwo  months  be- 

/£**.  1  Sk  f°re  Christmas.  Burgoyne  dined  in  Albany 
much  earlier  than  he  expected  to,  but  not  as 
a  victor.  He  was  a  prisoner,  and  a  guest  at 
the  table  of  General  Schuyler,  who  gener 
ously  forgave  the  British  commander  for 
burning  his  house  and  mills  at  Saratoga. 

40.  On  the  day  before  Bnrgoyne's  last 
battle,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  and  a  large  num- 


KOSCIUSZKO. 


w 


:•'• 


» 

GENERAL   BUEGOYNE. 


QUESTIONS. — 36.  Whnt  occurred  in  the  Mohawk  Valley  ?  37.  What  cai  yon  toll  of 
the  two  armies?  38.  What  can  you  tell  of  two  battles?  39.  What  more  can  you  tell 
about  Burgoyne  ? 


FOURTH      YEAR      OF      THE      WAR.  141 

Events  in  the  Hudson  Highlands.  Valley  Forge. 

ber  of  British  soldiers,  attacked  Forts  Clinton  and  Montgomery, 
two  strong  places  in  the  Hudson  highlands,  belonging  to  the 
Americans.  They  took  them  both  ;  and  then  many  troops  went 
up  the  river  in  ships  and  burned  the  village  of  Kingston.  They 
hoped,  in  this  way,  to  help  Burgoyne.  But  it  was  too  late. 

41.  When  the  news  that  Burgoyne  was  taken,  had  spread, 
there  was  great  joy  all  over  the   country.     The  British  were 
astonished,  and  the  Tories  were  dreadfully   frightened.       And 
when  tlie  French  King  heard  of  it,  he  said,  "  Well,  the  Amer 
icans  help  themselves  pretty  well ;  I  guess  it  will  be  safe  now  for 
me  to  send  soldiers  and  ships  to  help  them  more,  and  England 
may  say  what  she  pleases." 

42.  At  the  close  of  1777,  the  Third  Year  of  the  War  for  In 
dependence,  the  Americans  felt  very  much  encouraged,  for  they 
had  done  wonders  during  the  campaign,  and  the  good  opinion  of 
the  world  was  on  their  side. 


SECTION   V. 

FOURTH    YEAR    OF   THE    WAR   FOR   INDEPENDENCE.       [l778.] 

1.  Twenty  miles  northwest  from  Philadelphia  is  a  little  valley 
that  opens  upon  a  wide  plain  along  the  banks  of  the  Schuylkill 
river.     Through  it  runs   a   stream    on  which,   before  the  War 
for  Independence,  was  a  forge,  where  iron  was  made  into  various 
things.     It  was  called  the  valley  forge,  and  'after  a  while  the 
whole  place  was  named  Valley  Forge. 

2.  To  that  little  valley  Washington  led  the  American  army 
from  Whitemarsh,  through  the  snow,  in  cold  December.     Many 
of  the  soldiers  were  barefooted,  and  left  marks  of  blood  in  their 
tracks  in  the  snow. 

QUESTIONS.— 40.  What  was  done  on  Hudson's  river?  41.  What  was  the  effect  of  the 
news  of  the  capture  of  Burgoyne  ?  4\  How  did  the  Americans  now  feel?  1.  What  can 
you  tell  about  a  little  valley  ?  2.  What  happened  there  ? 


142  THE      REVOLUTION. 

The  Americans  at  Valley  Forge.      Flight  of  the  British.     Chase  of  the  Americans. 

3.  There  the  soldiers  built  rude  huts,  and  spent  the  dreary 
winter,  thinly  clothed  and  half-starved.     They  were  more  willing 
to  suffer  so,  than  to  lose  their  freedom  and  become  slaves  to  the 
king  and  Parliament.     At  the  same  time,  the  British  army  were 
enjoying  every  comfort  in  Philadelphia.     Then  it  was  that  the 
good  Washington  prayed  in  secret  for  God  to  help  his  country 
men,  and  his  prayers  were  heard,  and  answered. 

4.  By-and-by,  when  the  snow  had  melted,  and  the  tree-buds 
began  to   open,  news   came  that  the  French  King  would  send 
soldiers  and  ships  "to  help  the  Americans.     It  made  them  very 
joyful.     Then  came  news  that  the  king  and  Parliament  would 
now  do   right.     Then  they  were   still  more  joyful.     But  when 
they  remembered  how  often  they  had  been  deceived,  they  would 
not  believe  it.     It  was  well  they  did  not. 

5.  In  the  pleasant  month  of  May,  Gen 
eral  Howe  sailed  for  England,  and  left 
the  British  army  in  charge  of  Sir  Henry 
Clinton.  They  gave  Howe  a  great  ball 
and  feast,  before  he  left.  At  the  same 
time  the  Americans,  who  loved  freedom 
*  better  than  all  such  things,  were  suffer 
ing  at  Valley  Forge. 

6.  News  now  came  that  the  French 
King  had  sent  one  of  his  war-sailors,  named  D'Estaing,  with 
many  ships,  to  take  the  British  vessels  in  the  Delaware.  The 
British  commander,  Lord  Howe,  was  frightened,  and  left  that 
river  as  soon  as  possible.  Clinton  was  also  alarmed,  and  left 
Philadelphia,  with  jail  his  army,  on  the  18th  of  June.  They  fled 
across  New  Jersey  toward  Sandy  Hook,  to  get  upon  Lord  Howe's 
ships  that  lay  at  anchor  there. 

7.  When  Washington  heard  of  these  movements,  he  put  his 
army  at  Valley  Forge  in  motion,  crossed  the  Delaware  and  pur 
sued  the  British  to  Monmouth,  in  West  Jersey.  There,  on  one 

QUESTIONS— 3.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  American  and  British  soldiers  ?  4.  What 
news  delighted  the  Americans.  5.  What  can  yon  toll  about  General  Ho\ve's  departure? 
6.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  French  vessels  and  the  British  fleet  and  army  ?  7.  What 
can  you  tell  of  Washington  and  a  battle  ? 


FOURTH      YEAR      OF      THE      WAR.  143 

Battle  at  Monmouth.  Continued  flight  of  the  British.  The  French  fleet. 

of  the  hottest  days  ever  known,  they  had  a  terrible  battle.  It 
lasted  from  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning  until  dark.  It  was  on  the 
28th  of  June,  1778. 

8.  Fifty  soldiers  died  of  thirst  that  day.     One  soldier,  who  was 
firing  a  cannon,  was  shot  dead.     His  wife,  a  young  Irish  woman, 
named  Molly,  who  had  been  bringing  water  to  him,  took  his  place 
at  the  gun,  and  kept  firing  it  all  through  the  battle.     Washing 
ton  was  so  pleased  with  her  for  this,  that  he  gave  her  the  pay  of 
her  husband  after  that,  and  she  wore  his  soldier-clothes  and  was 
called  Captain  Molly  as  long  as  she  lived. 

9.  Washington  intended  to  renew  the  battle  in  the  morning. 
But  that  night,  after  the  moon  was   down,  while  he  and  his 
wearied  soldiers  were  sleeping,  Clinton  and  his  troops  marched 
silently  away  in  the  dark,  and  escaped  to  Sandy  Hook.     Then 
Clinton  wrote  to  his  king  how  valiantly  he  withdrew  in  the  broad 
moonlight.     One  of  our  poets  made  fun  of  him  by  writing  thus : 

"  He  forms  his  camp,  with  great  parade, 
While  evening  spreads  the  world  in  shade — 
Then  still,  like  some  endangered  spark, 
Steals  off  on  tip-toe  in  the  dark  ; 
Yet  writes  his  king,  in  boasting  tone, 
How  grand  he  marched  by  light  of  moon!" 

10.  Washington  and  his  army  marched 
from  Monmouth  to  the  Hudson  river,  and 
crossed  into  Westchester  county,  while  the 
British  proceeded  in  ships  from  Sandy  Hook 
to  New  York.     D'Estaing  and   his  war- 
vessels  appeared  there  in  July,  but  the  Brit 
ish  ships  were  safe  in  Raritan  Bay.     The 
water  was  so  shallow  between  Sandy  Hook 
and  Staten  Island,  that  the  heavy  French 
ships  could  not  get  over  and  attack  those 
of  Lord  Howe. 

QUESTIONS.— 8.  What  can  you  tell  about  Captain  Molly  ?  9.  What  can  you  tell  ahout  the 
escape  of  the  British  army?  10.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  American  army  and 
French  fleet? 


144  THE      REVOLUTION. 

Events  on  Rhode  Island.  Terrible  scenes  in  the  Wyoming  valley. 

• 

11.  Washington  now  determined  to  drive  the  British  from 
Rhode  Island,  and  sent  La  Fayette  and  General   Greene,  with 
some  soldiers,  to  help  General   Sullivan,  who  was  there  with  a 
small  army.     D'Estaing  also  went  there  with  his  ships,  to  help 
them.     Early  in  August,  the  Patriot  army  crossed  over  to  the 
north  end  of  the  island,  and  the  French  fleet  was  in  Narragansct 
Bay,  near  Newport. 

12.  Many  ships  from  England  joined  the  fleet  of  Lord  Howe, 
and  with  these  he  sailed  to  attack  D'Estaing  at  Newport.     That 
war-sailor  went  out  to  meet  them.     A  terrible  storm  arose  and 
greatly  damaged  the  ships  of  both  fleets,  so  that  they  did  not 
fight.     D'Estaing  went  to  Boston  to  repair  his  vessels,  and  left 
the  Americans  to  help  themselves. 

13.  On  the  29th  of  August  a  severe  battle  took  place  at  Quaker 
Hill,  on  the  north  end  of  Rhode  Island,  and  the  Americans  were 
driven  away,  much  disheartened.     Many  were  very  angry,  be 
cause,  if  the  French  had  helped  them  there,  they  might  have 
driven  the  British  away. 

14.  Most  of  the  Six  Nations  of  Indians,  of  whom  I  have  to/d 
you  [verse  6,  page  12],  fought  against  the  Americans  in  the 
Revolution.     They  were  very  terrible  foes  to  the  white  people, 
especially  in  the  Wyoming,   Mohawk,    Schoharie,   and    Cherry 
valleys,  where   they  murdered  men,  women,  and  children,  and 
burnt  their  houses. 

15.  Early  in  July,  1778,  a  Tory  leader,  named  John  Butler, 
went  down  into  the  beautiful  valley  of  Wyoming,  in  Pennsyl 
vania,  at  the  head  of  more  than  a  thousand  Indians.     Most  of 
the  strong,  men  were  away,  in  the  American  army,  and  these 
Indians  did  about  as  they  pleased.     The  old  men  and  boys  fought 
them,  but  without  much  effect ;  and  at  evening  the  next  day,  the 
savages  went  through   the    valley,  burning  houses  and   killing 
people  everywhere.      Terrible,  indeed,    was   that  Massacre   of 
Wyoming,  as  it  was  called. 

QUESTIONS.  — 11.  What,  was  done  to  drive  the  British  from  Rhode  Island  ?  12.  What 
can  yon  tell  about  the  French  and  English  fleets?  13.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  battle 
on  Rhode  Island  ?  14  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Six  Nations'/  15.  What  can  you  tell 
about  Wyoming? 


FOURTH      Y  E  A  R      O  F      THE      WAR.  145 

The  Indians  iu  the  Mohawk  Valley.  Capture  of  Savannah, 

16.  While   these   tilings   were    going    on,    Brant,    and    some 
wicked  Tories,  were  at  the  head  of  Indians  and  equally  savage 
white  men,  in  spreading  death  and  terror  over  the  country  south 
of  the  Mohawk.    Many  Patriots  and  their  families  were  murdered 
and  their  property  destroyed.     So  dreadful  were  the  events  there 
for  three  or  four  years,  that  the  region  was  called  "  The  dark  and 
bloody  ground." 

17.  In  November,  D'Estaing  sailed  for  the  West  Indies,  to 
fight  the  British  there.     Lord  Howe  sent  several  of  his  ships  to 
oppose  him ;  and  as  the  British  power  was  thus  weakened,  Sir 
Henry  Clinton  concluded  it  would  be  useless  to  try  to  do  much 
against  Washington  for  a  time.     So  he  sent  about  two  thousand 
troops,  under  Colonel  Campbell,  to  attack  Savannah,  the  capital 
of  Georgia. 

18.  The  American  soldiers  at  Savannah  were  commanded  by 
General  Robert  Howe.     There  were  only  about  a  thousand  of 
them.     These  fought  nobly,  but  were  finally  compelled  to  give 
up  the  city,  and  flee  to  the  country  higher  up  on  the  Savannah 
river.     Savannah  now  became  the  head-quarters  of  the  British 
army  in  the  South,  and  it  remained  in  their  possession  for  almost 
four  years. 

19.  When  the  year  1778  drew  to  a  close,  the  two  armies  were 
in  a  position  similar  to  that  which  they  held  toward  the  close  of 
1776.     The  British  had  gained  almost  nothing  toward  conquer 
ing  the  Americans,  while  the  Patriots  had  discovered  their  real 
strength,  and  had  obtained  the  active  alliance,  of  the  French, 
one  of  the  most  powerful  nations  in  the  world.     So  the  Amer 
icans,  you  perceive,  had  rather  the  best  of  it  when  the  campaigrf 
of  1778  was  ended. 

QUESTIONS.— 1G.  What  can  you  tell  about  Indians  and  Tories  ?  IT.  What  can  you  tell 
about  the  movements  of  the  French  and  English?  18.  What  can  you  tell  about  an 
attack  on  Savannah  ?  19.  What  can  you  say  about  the  two  armies  at  the  close  of  1778  ? 

10 


146  THE      REVOLUTION. 

The  continental  money.  The  armies  in  the  South. 

SECTION  VI. 

FIFTH    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR    FOR    INDEPENDENCE.        [1779.] 

"T".  Although  the  Americans  had  been  successful  against  the 
British  in  1778,  the  commencement  of  1779  was  a  gloomy  one 
to  them.  Their  bills  of  credit,  or  continental  money,  of  which  I 
have  told  you  [page  126],  were  becoming  almost  useless,  and 
they  could  get  very  little  gold  and  silver-;  and  the  promised 
French  army  had  not  arrived.  In  the  South,  where  the  British 
had  now  got  a  foothold,  the  Patriots  were  quite  weak,  and  the 
Tories  were  very  numerous. 

2.  Washington  and  the  Congress  prepared  a  good  plan  for  the 
campaign  of  1779.     It  was  determined  to  confine  the  British  to 
the  sea-coast,  at  the  North  and  at  the  South,  and  chastise  the 
Indians  and  Tories  in  the  interior,  or  back  country. 

3.  Soon  after  Campbell  took  possession  of  Savannah,  General 
'  ^^^^  Prevost    marched    from     Florida    with 

^  troops,  and  became  chief  commander  of 

all  the  British  soldiers  at  the  South. 
General  Lincoln  was  apppointed  chief 
commander  of  the  Patriot  army  there, 
and  early  in  January  he  collected  quite 
a  large  number  of  troops  some  twenty 
miles  from  Savannah. 

4.  Lincoln  was  on  the  South  Carolina 
side  of  the  Savannah  river.  Campbell  marched  up  the  Georgia 
side,  and  took  possession  of  Augusta.  This  enabled  the  British 
to  have  communication  with  their  friends,  the  Creek  Indians,  in 
the  west,  and  also  encouraged  the  Tories.  But  the  defeat  of  a 
large  body  of  Tories  at  about  that  time,  greatly  alarmed  Campbell, 
and  he  prepared  to  march  back  to  Savannah, 

QUESTIONS.— 1.  What  can  you  say  of  American  affairs  at  the  beprinning  of  1779  ?  9. 
What  plan  was  prepared  ?  3.  What  was  done  at  the  South  ?  4.  What  occurred  on  the 
Savannah  river  ? 


FIFTH      YEAR      OF     THE      WAR.  147 

Defeat  of  the  Americans.  Charleston  threatened.  Flight  of  the  British. 

5.  Lincoln  sent  Colonel  Ashe,  with  a  quarter  of  his  little  army, 
to  drive  Campbell  from  Augusta,  and  to  pursue  him  down  the  Sa 
vannah  river.     Ashe  followed  Campbell  some  distance,  and  then 
halted  and  formetf  a  camp.     There  the  Americans  were  attacked 
by  Prevost  in  the  middle  of  February.    A  greater  portion  of  them 
were  killed,  made  prisoners,  or  scattered.     Many  of  them  were 
drowned  while  trying  to  escape  across  the  Savannah  river. 

6.  This  was  a  great  loss  to  Lincoln,  yet  he  was  not  discour 
aged.  .  jBut  Provost  felt  stronger;  and  at  the  close  of  April  he 
crossed  the  Savannah  river  with  two  thousand  British  troops,  and 
a  large  number  of  Tories  and  Creek  Indians,  and  marched  for 
Charleston,  the  capital  of  South  Carolina.     Lincoln,   who  had 
been  joined  by  many  Americans,  after  the  defeat  of  Ashe,  fol 
lowed  him,  to  prevent  his  taking  that  city. 

7.  Prevost  arrived  near  Charleston  on  the  llth  of  May,  and 
told  the  Americans  that  they  must  give  up  the  city  to  him  im 
mediately,  or  he  would  destroy  it.     They  refused,  and  nobody 
could  sleep  in  Charleston  that  night,  I  assure  you,  for  they  ex 
pected  every  moment  to  have  the  British  cannons  firing  upon 
them.         r^--' 

8.  When  morning  came,  the  scarlet  uniforms  of  the  British 
were  seen  across  the  waters  upon  John's  Island,  and  not  a  single 
soldier  of  the   enemy  was  near  Charleston.     The  Patriots  won 
dered  at  this,  at  first,  but  it  was  soon  explained.     Prevost  had 
heard  of  the  approach  of  Lincoln,  and  at  midnight  he  started  to 
go  back  to  Savannah,  by  way  of  the  islands  along  the  coast. 

9.  At  Stono  Ferry,  just  below  Charleston,  a  fight  occurred  on 
the  20th  of  June,  in  which  the  Americans  got  the  worst  of  it. 
But  Charleston  was  saved,  and  they  were  satisfied.     Let  us  now 
leave  the  South,  and  see  what  was  going  on  at  the  North  all  this 
time. 

10.  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  at  New  York,  sent  out  armed  parties 
to  plunder  the  people  in  Connecticut  and  other  places.    In  March, 
Governor  Tryon  went  to  Greenwich  with  some  soldiers,  and  at- 

QTJESTIONS.—  5.  What  can  you  tell  about  Colonel  Ashe  and  his  men  ?  6.  What  did 
Prevost  do  ?  1.  What  can  you  tell  ahout  Prevost  at  Charleston  ?  8.  What  can  you  tell 
about  the  British  leaving  Charleston  ?  9.  What  happened  at  Stono  Ferry? 


148 


THE      REVOLUTION. 


Putnam's  escape. 


Marauding  expeditions. 


Capture  of  Stony  Point. 


GliNEHAL    PUTN 


NAM.  JT 


~1  h     d^iHt^  tacked  and  scattered  some  American 

/     amR     '^i*  troops,  under  General  Putnam.     The 

general  escaped,  on  horseback,  down  a 
steep  L'll  and  stone  steps,  while  the 
British  bullets  were  flying  past  his  head. 
11.  In  May,  some  British  vessels, 
bearing  quite  a  large  number  of  sol 
diers,  sailed  into  Hampton  Roads  and 
the  Elizabeth  river,  in  Virginia.  The 
soldiers  plundered  the  people  on  both 
sides  of  the  river,  from  Hampton  to  Norfolk.  These  same  ships 
and  troops  went  up  the  Hudson  river  at  the  close  of  the  month, 
and  took  away  from  the  Americans  the  fort  at  Stony  Point, 
just  below  the  Highlands. 

12.  In  July,  the  same  vessels  carried  Governor  Try  on  and  more 
than  two  thousand  soldiers  to  the  shores  of  Connecticut,  where  they 
plundered  New  Haven,  and  burned  the  villages  of  East  Haven,  Fair- 
field,  and  Norwalk.  The  wicked  Try  on  then  boasted  that  he  was  very 
good  because  he  did  not  burn  every  house  on  the  New  England  coast! 

13.  But  the  British  did  not  have  it 
all  as  they  pleased.     General  Wayne,  a 
brave  soldier  with  Washington  in  the 
Highlands,    led    some    Americans,    at 
midnight  in  July,  and  attacked  the  fort 
on  Stony  Point,  while  the  British  sol 
diers  were  asleep.     They  awoke,   and 
fought  desperately. 

14.  Wayne  was  the  victor.  Though 
badly  wounded  in  the  head,  he  thus 
wrote  to  Washington,  at  two  o'clock  in  the  morning — "  The  fort 
and  garrison,  with  Colonel  Johnson,  are  ours."  The  British  lost, 
in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners,  six  hundred  men.  The  Amer 
icans  lost  less  than  one  hundred.  This  was  a  brilliant  act,  and 
the  patriots  everywhere  rejoiced. 


GENERAL    WAYNE. 


QUESTIONS. — 10.  What,  can  you  toll  about  parties  sent  out  by  Clinton?  11.  Wh;it  can 
you  tell  about  British  ships  and  soldiers  in  the  Elizabeth  and  Hudson  rivers?  12.  "What 
was  done  in  Connecticut ?  13,  14.  What  can  you  tell  about  Stony  Point? 


FIFTH      YEAR      OF      THE      WAR.  149 

The  War  in  the  West.  Chastisement  of  the  Indians. 


15.  Three  nights  after  the  capture  of  Stony  Point,  Major 
Henry  Lee  and  a  few  Americans  took  from  the  British  a  fort 
where  Jersey  City,  opposite  New  York,  now  stands.  They  killed 
thirty  British  soldiers,  and  made  one  hundred  and  sixty  prison 
ers.  For  these  brave  deeds,  the  Congress  gave  both  Wayne  and 
Lee  a  silver  medal.  -^^ 

1C.  The  war  extended  into  the  wilderness  beyond  the  Alle- 
ghany  mountains,  where  Daniel  Boone,  the 
great  hunter  and  pioneer,  with  others,  had 
made  settlements.     These  had  been  fight 
ing  the  Indians  in  Kentucky  for  several 
years.      Further    north,    in    the   present 
States  of  Indiana  and  Illinois,  the  British 
had  forts,  and  the  soldiers  there  were  con 
tinually  urging  the  Indians  to  fight  the  £ 
Americans.  DANIEL  BOO? 

1 Y.  The  patriots  finally  resolved  to  take  these  forts  away  from  the 
British.  George  Rogers  Clarke,  and  a  few  brave  men,  marched 
through  the  wilderness  against  them ;  and  in  the  course  of  a  few 
months,  the  Americans  captured  the  forts,  and  drove  the  British 
away.  Then  the  Indians  became  peaceable. 

18.  Now  it  was  determined  to  chastise  a  part  of  the  Six  Na 
tions,  for  their  cruelties.  In  the  summer  of  17*79,  General  Sulli 
van  collected  an  army  in  the  Wyoming  Valley,  and  marched  up 
the  Susquehannah  into  the  country  of  the  Senccas.  In  the  course 
of  a  few -weeks  he  destroyed  forty  Indian  villages,  and  a  vast 
amount  of  corn,  fruit,  and  garden  vegetables.  After  that  the  In 
dians  feared  and  hated  the  Americans ;  and  they  named  Wash 
ington,  who  had  sent  these  soldiers  there,  The  Town  Destroyer. 

10.  Now  let  us  look  southward  and  sec  what  was  going  on 
there.  Early  in  September,  D'Estaing,  the  French  war-sailor,  of 
whom  I  have  told  you,  came  from  the  West  Indies  with  his  ships, 
and  told  the  Americans  he  was  ready  to  help  them  drive  the 

QTTF.STIOVN'S. — 15.  What  other  brave  deed  was  done?  and  what  did  Congress  do?  16. 
What  can  you  tell  about  Boone  and  the  Western  wilderness?  17.  What  can  you  tell 
of  Clarke  and  his  men  ?  18.  How  were  the  Senecas  chastised  ?  19.  What  now  happened 
in  the  South  ? 


150  THE      REVOLUTION. 

Attack  on  Savannah.         Disappointment  of  the  Americans.         La  Fayette  in  France. 

British  from  Georgia.  General  Lincoln  immediately  marched  his 
army  toward  Savannah,  and  the  Americans  and  French  com 
menced  an  attack  upon  the  British  works  there,  toward  the 
close  of  September. 

20.  After  firing  cannon-balls  upon  the  British  works  day  after 
day  for  a  fortnight,  the  two  armies  concluded  to  climb  the  walls 
and  banks,  and  fight  their  way  into  Savannah.     This  is  called 
taking  a  place  by  storm.     The  battle  was  a  terrible  one,  and 
many  brave   men  were   killed.     Among  these  was  Count  Pu- 
laski,  another  noble  soldier  of  Poland,  who  came  to  help  the 
Americans. 

21.  Sergeant  Jasper,  the  brave  young  man  I  have  told  you 
about,  who  picked  up  the  South  Carolina  flag  on  the  outside  of 
the  fort  in  Charleston  harbor,  was  also  killed  there.     He  was 
holding  a  flag  made  by  the  ladies  of  Charleston,  when  a  bullet 
slew  him.     His  last  words  were,  "  Tell  Mrs.  Elliot  I  lost  my  life 
in  supporting  the  colors  she  presented  to  our  regiment." 

22.  All  at  once  D'Estaing  said  he  must  leave,  or  his  ships 
might  be  injured  by  the  autumn  storms.     So,  just  as  Savannah 
was  about  to  be  given  up  by  the  British,  the  French  all  left,  and 
the  Americans  were  compelled  to  abandon  it.     Lincoln  crossed 
the  river  and  fled  toward  Charleston,  and  the  British  had  it  all 
their  own  way  in  the  South,  for  some  time.     I  think  the  Amer 
icans  had  reason  to  think  very  lightly  of  that  D'Estaing,  don't 
you? 

23.  During  the  summer  of  1779,  La  Fayette  was  in  France, 
and  he  persuaded  his  king  to  send  many  more  ships,  and  a  large 
army  to  help  the  Americans,  as  soon  as  they  could  be  prepared. 
"When  the  King  of  England  heard  of  this,  he  ordered  the  British 
soldiers  to  leave  Rhode  Island  and  go  to  New  York,  so  that  the 
army  in  America  should  not  be  too  much  scattered.     AVhen 
they  were  all  there.  Sir  Henry  Clinton  took  a  large  number  of 
them  and  sailed  southward  to  attack  Charleston.    I  shall  tell  you 
presently  what  he  did. 

•.ws. — °0.  "What  can  yon  toll  abont  the  attack  on  Savannah  ?  21.  "What  c^n  yon 
tell  of  Sergeant  Jasper?  29.  How  did  the  French  serve  the  Americans?  vC.  What 
did  La  Fayotte  do?  What  did  the  British  kin  sr  and  soldiers  do? 


FIFTH       YEAR      OF      THE      WAR. 


American  ships.  Exploits  of  Hopkins  and  other 

24.  Thus  ended  the  campaign  of   1779.     Before   I   go    any 
further  I  must  tell  you  a  little  about  the  sea-fights,  or 


>T   ».  V  A  L      OPERATIONS      OF      THE      REVOLUTION.       ( 

25.  The  Americans  were  not  able  to  build  large  ships  to  fight 
those  of  the  British,  nor  did  the  government  have  a  great  many 
vessels  of  any  kind  during  the  war.     But  privateers,  of  whom  I 
have  told  you  [verse  3,  page  126],  took  a  great  many  ships  away 
from  the  British  war-sailors. 

26.  The  first  vessels  that  were  built  were  only  gun-jjpats,  used 
by  Washington  in  the  harbor  of  Bos 

ton,  against  the  British  ships  there. 

These  were   made  of  heavy  planks, 

covered  over,  and  having  a  big  cannon       ^T  GUN  .BOAT  AT  BOSTON. 

at  each  end,  and  small  ones  on  the  top. 

27.  The  Congress  had  some  small  vessels  built  early  in  the 
war,  and  two  or  three  large  ones  before  its  close.     The  first  reg 
ular  naval  officers  were  appointed  late  in  1775.    Then  Esek  Hop 
kins  was  made  commodore,  or  chief  commander,  the  same  as  a 
British  admiral. 

28.  Hopkins  first  went  against  Lord  Dunmore   (of  whom  I 
have  told  you),  on  the  coast  of  Virginia.     Afterward  he  went  to 
the  Bahama  Islands,  took  a  town  away  from  the  British,  and 
made  the  governor  of  one  of  the  islands  a  prisoner.     Then  he 
took  some  British  vessels  on  the  ocean,  and  sailed  into  Narraganr 
set  Bay,  where  his  ships  were  kept  a  long  time  by  the  British, 
who  took  possession  of  Rhode  Island. 

29.  I  should  like  to  tell  you,  if  I  had  time,  of  a  great  many 
brave   acts  performed  by  such  American  war-sailors  as  Manly, 
Barry,  Biddle,  McNeil,  Hinman  and  others  ;  how  they  made  the 
British  very  much  afraid,  and  how  they  took  a  great  many  ves 
sels  away  from  them.     I  might  tell  you,  too,  that  the  British 
took  a  great  many  vessels  away  from  the  Americans.     So  the 

QUESTIONS.—  25.  What  can  yoiTtell  nbout  American  vessels?  26.  What  about  gun 
boats?  27.  What  can  you  tell  of  naval  arrangements?  28.  What  did  Hopkins  do  ?  29. 
What  can  you  say  about  other  war-sailors  ? 


152 


Paul  Jones. 


His  great  sea-fight  with  a  British  ship. 


fights  went  on  upon  the  ocean,  as  well  as  upon  the  land,  until 

the  close  of  the  war. 

30.  I  must,  however,  tell  you  of  one 
of  the  greatest  sea-fights  that  took  place 
during  the  war.  There  was  a  very 
brave  Scotchman,  named  John  Paul 
Jones,  who  fought  for  the  Americans. 
Dr.  Franklin  got  the  French  King  to 
help  him  fit  out  some  new  war-ships  on 
the  coast  of  France.  These  were  placed 
under  the  command  of  Jones,  and  he 
jonx  PAUL  JONES.  -  went  boldly  upon  the  English  and 

Scotch  coasts,  and  attacked  the  towns  and  ships  there. 

31.  The  vessel  in  which  Jones  sailed  was  named  Bonhomme 
Richard,   the  French  words  for  Good  Man,  Richard.     Just  at 
evening,  on  a  bright  September  day  in  1779,  this  ship  fell  in  with 
a  large  British  war-ship,  named  Serapis  •  and  during  that  even 
ing,  by  the  light  of  the  moon,  they  had  a  terrible  battle.     They 
became  lashed  together,  and  then  fired  cannon  balls  through  and 
through  each  other. 

32.  Sometimes  the  ships  were  on  fire,  but  the  flames  were 
soon  put  out.     The  men  fought  with  swords  and  pistols,  first  on 
one  ship,  then  on  the  other,  until  many  were  killed.     So  they 
struggled  on,  in  fire  and  smoke,  for  three  hours,  when  the  British 
gave  up,  and  Jones  became  the  victor,    *He  took  possession  of 
the  Serapis,  and  his  own  shattered  vessel  began  to  sink.     Not 
long  afterward  it  sunk  to  the  bottom  of  the  ocean,  and  Jones 
went  to  France  with  his  prize. 

33.  When  you  are  older,  you  will  learn  more  about  the  sea- 
fights  of  the  Revolution. 

QUESTIONS.— 30.  What  can  you  tell  about  John  Paul  Jones  ?    31.  What  can  you  tell 
about  a  terrible  sea-fight  ?    32.  What  more  can  you  tell  of  the  battle,  and  the  end  of  it? 


SIXTH      YEAR      OF      THE      WAR.  153 

Departure  of  Clinton  for  the  South.  The  Americana  in  Charleston. 

SECTION  VII. 

SIXTH    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR     FOR    INDEPENDENCE.       [1780.] 

1.  When  Clinton  sailed  for  Charleston,  as  I  have  told  you,  he 
left  the  few  British  soldiers  in  New  York  in  charge  of  Kny- 
phausen,  the  Hessian  General.     Washington   knew  how   much 
the  p&triots  at  the  South   would  need   help,  so,  early   in  the 
spring,  he  sent   the  Baron  de  Kalfc^  a   brave  foreign   soldier, 
with  many  troops,  to  assist  Lincoln  who  was  then  in  Charleston. 

2.  There  being  but  few  soldiers  on  either  side  at  the  North, 
during  the  spring  and   summer  of  1780,  there  was  not  much 
fighting  there.     The  conflicts  were  chiefly  in  the  Carolinas,  and 
about  these  I  will  now  tell  you. 

3.  A  strong  fleet,  with  two  thousand  war-sailors,  under  Ad 
miral   Arbuthnot,  bore    Clinton    and   his   troops  to  the  South. 
There  was  a  terrible  storm  on  the  way,  and  a  great  many  horses 
perished.     The  British  finally  landed  on  the  islands  and  shores 
thirty  miles  below  Charleston,  toward  the  middle  of  February. 
There  they  remained  some  time  preparing  to  attack  Charleston. 

4.  General  Lincoln  was  in  Charleston  with  few  troops,  when 
the  British  first  landed.     That  great  patriot,  Governor  Ilutledge, 
immediately  commenced   arousing  the  people,  and  soon   large 
numbers  joined  Lincoln's  army.     At  the  end  of  March,  when  the 
British  moved  toward  Charleston,  the  Patriots  there  felt  strong 
enough  to  oppose  them  and  defend  the  city. 

5.  The  Americans  had  built  strong  works  across    Charleston 
Neck,  and  placed  many  soldiers  in  Fort  Moultrie  in  the  harbor. 
Near   the   town   was   Commodore  Whipple    (of  whom  I   have 
already  told  you  something),  [verse  32,  page  114],  with  a  small 
fleet,  and  along  the  wharves  quite  strong   defenses  had   been 
built. 

QUESTIONS.—!.  What  did  Clinton  and  Washington  do  ?  2.  Why  \vas  there  not  much 
fighting  at  the  North  ?  3.  What  can  you  tell  of  Clinton's  voyage  southward?  4.  What 
can  you  tell  of  the  Patriots  in  Charleston?  5.  What  preparations  had  they  made  ? 


154  THE      REVOLUTION. 

Attack  on  Charleston.  Fall  of  Charleston.  The  Americans  discouraged. 

6.  On  a  lovely  April  morning,  Arbuthnot  sailed  into  Charles 
ton  harbor,  with  his  great  ships,  and  at  the  same  time  the  Brit 
ish,  under  Clinton,  came  nearer  the  American  works  on  the  Neck. 
Then  the  British  commanders  told  Lincoln  that  he  must  give  up 
his  army  and  the  city  at  once,  or  they  would  destroy  or  capture 
both.  Lincoln  refused  to  surrender,  and  told  them  that  he  was 
ready  to  fight. 

*7.  Not  long  after  this,  Lord  Cornwallis  came  with  three  thou 
sand  troops,  to  help  Clinton.  The  Patriots  now  saw  that  there 
was  very  little  chance  for  them  to  keep  the  city,  yet  they  fought 
on,  and  suffered  on.  At  length,  late  on  a  pleasant  evening  in 
May,  the  entire  British  army  and  navy  attacked  Charleston.  The 
thunders  of  two  hundred  cannons  shook  the  city,  and  at  one 
time  it  was  on  fire  in  five  different  places.  These  terrible  scenes 
continued  for  three  days  and  nights,  when  the  Americans  were 
compelled  to  give  up.  Lincoln,  his  army,  and  the  citizens,  five 
thousand  in  number,  became  prisoners  of  war.  The  British  also 
took  four  hundred  cannons. 

8.  The  loss  of  this  Southern  army  was  a  dreadful  blow  to  the 

Patriots,  and  for  a  while  all  hope  of  being  free  seemed  to  be  lost 

forever.     The  British  commander  sent  large  bodies  of  troops  into 

the   country,   in  various  directions,  and  these  built   some  forts. 

The  Patriots,  everywhere,  were  made  to  tremble,  and  for  a  while. 

all  was  still.     Not  a  Whig  was  known  to  be  in  arms,  in  South 

^•gte^          my   Carolina.     Then  Clinton  and  Arbuthnot, 

IsG     [  ^^5k  ffi     feeling  that  all  was  safe,  sailed  for  New 

/   A      R'^^^w  York  with  a  large  number  of  troops. 

""^  9.  The  silence  did  not  continue  long. 

DeKalb  was  compelled  to  move  slowlyr 
and  did  not  reach  the  borders  of  South 
Carolina  until  mid-summer,  when  Gen 
eral  Gates  took  command  of  the  army. 
The  Southern  Patriots  felt  very  hopeful 
when  they  knew  that  the  conqueror  of 


QUESTIONS. — 6.  What  did  Clinton  and  Arbuthnot  do?  7.  What  happened  soon  aftor- 
ward  ?  8.  What  was  the  effect  of  the  loss  of  Charleston?  9.  What  can  you  tell  of  other 
movements  ? 


SIXTH      YEAR      OF      THE      WAR.  155 

Brave  leaders.  Approach  of  Gates.  Defeat  of  the  Americans  at  Camden. 

Burgoyne  was  coming,    and  they  began   to    collect   in    armed 
bands. 

10.  Those  brave  soldiers,  Marion, 
Sumter,  Pickens    and    Clarke,  were 
soon  in  motion  at  the  head  of  troops, 
and  they  struck  the  British  and  Tories 
many  heavy  blows  in  South  Carolina 
and    Georgia.      When,    in    August, 
Gates  and  his  army  marched  down 
from  the  hill  country  toward  Cam- 
den,    the    Patriots   of    that   region  GENERAL  sira. 
joined  him,  and  he  felt  strong. 

11.  Cornwallis  had  been  left  in  chief  command  at  Charleston. 
When  he  heard  of  Gates'  approach,  he  hastened  to  Camden,  took 
the  lead  of  the  British  there  (who  were  under  Lord  Rawdon), 
and  marched  to  meet  Gates.     Their  meeting  was  unexpected  to 
both.     It  was  at  midnight,  on  a  sandy  road  where  it  crossed  a 
swamp,  seven  miles  from  Camden.     Their  footsteps  in  the  soft 
sand  were  unheard. 

12.  A  skirmish  occurred  there  in  the  dark,  and  at  daybreak  a 
severe  battle  commenced.     The  Americans  were  dreadfully  beaten 
and  scattered,  and  lost  a  thousand  men.     The  brave  DeKalb  and 
other  noble  soldiers  were  killed,  while  General  Gates  and  a  few 
of  his  troops  escaped  into  North  Carolina. 

13.  This  was  another  severe  blow  for  the  Patriots.     Within 
three  months,  two  of  their  armies  in  the  South  had  been  de 
stroyed,  and  now  the  armed  bands  I  have  mentioned,  were  scat 
tered  to  the  winds.     All  seemed  hopeless ;  and  yet  the  Patriots 
were  not  without  hope. 

14.  Cornwallis  foolishly  thought  that  harsh  treatment  would 
make  the  Patriots  silent,  so  he  commenced  oppressing  them  in 
every  way.     But  it  made  them  despise  him  and  hate  British  rule 
more  than  before.     The  Patriots  became  very  indignant,  and  re- 

QTJESTIOXS.—  10.  What  can  you  say  of  brave  Southern  leaders  ?  What  did  Gates  do  ? 
11.  What  can  you  tell  ahout  Cornwallis  and  the  meeting  of  the  armies?  12.  What  can 
you  tell  of  a  battle?  13.  What  misfortunes  had  befallen  the  Americans ?  14.  What 
did  Cornwallis  do  ?  What  was  the  effect  ? 


156  THE      REVOLUTION. 

Battle  on  King's  Mountain.  Marion  and  Sumter.  Events  in  New  Jersey. 

solved  to  strike   again  for  home  and    freedom,   as  speedily  as 
possible. 

15.  Thinking  South  Carolina  conquered,  Cornwallis  marched 
into  the  North  .State.  At  the  same  time  he  sent  out  armed 
parties  to  frighten  the  Whigs  and  encourage  the  Tories. 
One  of  these  parties,  under  Major  Ferg 
uson,  was  attacked  at  King's  Mountain  by 
the  Patriots  early  in  October,  1780,  and 
after  a  severe  battle,  the  British  were 
beaten  with  the  loss  of  a  thousand  men 
and  fifteen  hundred  guns.  This  was  as 
bad  a  blow  for  Cornwallis  as  the  battle 
near  Bennington  was  for  Burgoyne,  of 
which  I  have  told  you  on  page  139. 

16.  While  these  things  were  going  on 
in  the  upper  country  of  the  Carolinas,  the  brave  Marion  was 
annoying  the  British  and  Tories  in  the  lower  country,  toward 
Charleston.  lie  was  sly,  quick,  and  successful  in  his  movements, 
and  was  called  The  Swamp  Fox.  Sumter,  too,  who  was  called 
The  Carolina  Game  Cock,  now  appeared  at  the  head  of  brave 
Patriots,  and  the  injured  people  everywhere  began  to  lift  up  their 
heads.  Cornwallis  perceived  danger  in  this,  and  marching  back 
into  South  Carolina,  he  made  his  camp  between  the  Broad  and 
Catawaba  rivers. 

17.  Here  we  will  leave  the  South,  for  a  time,  to  observe  im 
portant  transactions  at  the  North. 

18.  Very  few  military  movements  occurred  at  the  North  during 
the  summer  of  1780.     Early  in  June,  five  thousand  British  sol 
diers,  under  General  Mathews,  marched  into  New  Jersey,  burned 
a  small  village  not  far  from  Elizabethtown,  and  commenced  plun 
dering  the  inhabitants.     They  were  met  at  Springfield  by  a  body 
of  Americans  from  Washington's  camp  at  Morristown,  and  were 
driven  back  to  the  coast. 

19.  A   fortnight    afterward,    Clinton    having    arrived,   joined 

QUESTIONS. — 15.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  British  movements,  and  a  battle  ?  16. 
What  can  you  tell  about  Marion  and  Sumter?  18.  What  can  you  tell  of  events  in  New 
Jersey? 


SIXTH      YEAR      OF      THE      WAR. 


157 


Arrival  of  the  French. 


The  treason  of  Arnold. 


Mathews,  and  marching  toward  Morristown,  tried  to  bring  Wash 
ington  out  to  fight.  They  were  met  by  the  Americans,  under 
General  Greene,  at  Springfield.  A  severe  skirmish  ensued,  when 
the  British,  after  setting  fire  to  the  village,  fled  to  Elizabethtown, 
and  across  to  Staten  Island. 

20.  Early  in  June,  an  event  caused  the  Americans  to  rejoice 
greatly.      A  large  French    fleet  arrived   at  Newport,   with   six 
thousand  soldiers  under  a  great  leader,  the  Count  de  Rocham- 
beau.     The  British  now  became  shy,  and  did  not  send  out  any 
more  marauding  expeditions.     In  fact  they  began  to  think  it  dan 
gerous  to  go  out  to  fight  at  all.    At  that  time  Clinton  was  hoping 
to  accomplish  all  he  wished,  through  the  wickedness  of  an  Amer 
ican  officer.     That  officer  was  the  bold  soldier,  but  bad  man — 
Benedict  Arnold. 

21.  General  Arnold  had  become  very 
angry  with  many  Americans,  and  was  also 
deeply  in  debt ;  and,  in  an  evil  hour,  he 
resolved  to  desert  his  countrymen,  do  them 
all  the  harm  he  could,  and  join  the  British 
army.     For  this  purpose  he  obtained  the 
command    of    the    strong   post    of   West 
Point,  in  the  Hudson  Highlands.     This  he 
agreed  to  give  up  to  the  British  for  fifty 

thousand  dollars  and  the  office  of  General  in  the  British  army.     , 

22.  Sir  Henry  Clinton  employed  Major  Andre,  a  Smart  young 
man,  to  bargain  with  Arnold.     Late  in  September,  1780,  while 
Washington  was  in  Connecticut  having  a  talk  with  the  French 
officers,  Andre  went  up  the  Hudson  in  the  British  sloop-of-war 
Vulture,  and  on  the  shore  near  Ilaverstraw  he  met  Arnold.  When 
they  had  arranged  all  their  plans.,  and  Andre  was  about  to  return, 
the  Vulture  had  disappeared.     Some  Americans  on  shore  had 
fired  cannon-balls  upon  the  vessel,  and  it  had  moved  down  the 
river  some  distance  to  avoid  them. 

23.  Andre  was  now  compelled  to  cross  the  river  above,  and  go 

QUESTIONS.— 19.  What  did  Clinton  do?  What  occurred  at  Springfield?  20.  What 
made  the  Americans  rejoice?  How  did  the  British  feel?  21.  What  ca-i  you  tell  about 
General  Arnold  ?  22.  What  can  you  tell  about  Major  Andro  ? 


BZNBDICT   AENOLD. 


158 


THE      REVOLUTION. 


Escape  of  Arnold. 


Death  of  Andre. 


The  captors. 


to  New  York  on  horseback,  down  the  east  side  of  the  Hudson. 
He  was  in  disguise,  and  went  on  well  until  he  had  arrived  at  Tar 
ry  town,  where  three  young  men  stopped  him.  When  they  dis 
covered  that  he  was  a  British  officer,  they  searched  him,  and  in 
his  boots  they  found  papers  which  showed  all  the  wicked  inten 
tions  of  Arnold. 

24.  Arnold,  at  his  house  in  the  Highlands,  heard  of  the  arrest 
of  Andre,  and,  kissing  his  wife  and  babe,  left  in  haste,  fled  down 
the  river  in  a  boat,  to  the  Vulture,  and  escaped.     Major  Andre 
was  tried,  condemned,  and  hanged  as  a  spy,  a  few  days  afterward, 
though  every  body  pitied  him.     If  the  Americans  could  have 
caught  Arnold,  they  would  have  hanged  him,  and  let  Andre  go. 

25.  The  names  of  the  young  men  who  arrested  Andre  were 

John  Paulding,  David  Williams, 
and  Isaac  Van  Wart.  Every  body 
felt  thankful  to  them  for  thus  pre 
venting  the  terrible  mischief  Ar 
nold  tried  to  do  ;  and  the  Congress 
voted  them  each  a  silver  medal,  and 
two  hundred  dollars  a  year  as  long 
as  they  lived.  We  may  admire 

Benedict  Arnold  the  soldier,  but  we  must  ever  despise  Benedict 

Arnold  THE  TRAITOR. 

26.  And  now  another  year  of  the  war  drew  to  a  close.     The 
Patriots  were  still  firm  and  hopeful.    Great  Britain  had  lost  much 
blood  and  money  in  attempts  to  make  slaves  of  the  Americans, 
but  to  little  purpose.     Yet  the  king  and  Parliament  went  blindly 
and  wickedly  on.     They  declared  war  against  Holland,  and  made 
great  preparations  for  fighting  the  Americans  the  next  year.    AVe 
shall  soon  see  how  it  turned  out. 


CAPTOR'S  MEDAL. 


QUESTIONS.— 23.  "What  can  you  tell  about  the  capture  of  Andre?  24.  What  can  you 
tell  of  the  escape  of  Arnold  and  death  of  Andre  ?  25.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  cap 
tors  of  Andre  ?  26.  What  can  you  say  about  the  British  troops  and  Government? 


SEVENTH      YEAR      OF      THE      WAR.  159 


Discontent  of  the  soldiers.  Their  patriotism  tried.  Doings  of  Congress. 


SECTION    VIII. 

SEVENTH    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR    FOR    INDEPENDENCE.       [1781.] 

.  1.  The  noble  character  of  the  American  soldiers  was  shown  at 
the  beginning  of  1781.  They  had  suffered  every  want.  The 
Continental  money,  in  which  they  had  been  paid,  was  worthless ; 
and  Coftgress  was  not  prompt  in  paying  them  any  thing.  They 
had  asked  for  relief  in  vain.  Finally,  more  than  a  thousand  of 
them  left  Morristown,  on  the  1st  of  January,  and  started  for  Phil 
adelphia,  to  compel  Congress  to  do  something  for  them. 

2.  General  Wayne  went  after  them.     He  first  tried  to  coax 
them  to  go  back.     Then  he  threatened  them,  and  pointed  his 
pistol  at  the  leader.     They  were  firm,  and  said  :  "We  love  and 
respect  you,  but  if  you  fire,  you  are  a  dead  man.     We  are  not 
going  to  the  enemy ;  on  the  contrary,  if  they  were  now  to  come 
out,  you  should  see  us  fight  under  your  orders  with  as  much 
alacrity  as  ever." 

3.  Their  patriotism  was  fairly  tried.     At  Princeton,  some  men 
sent  by  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  tried  to  hire  them  to  join  the  British 
army.   They  were  indignant,  and  handed  these  men  over  to  General 
Wayne,  to  be  punished.     Congress,  at  this  time,  satisfied  them, 
and  they  returned  to  duty.     When  they  were  offered  a  reward 
for  giving  up  the  British  spies  to  Wayne,  they  nobly  refused  it, 
saying,  "  Our  necessities  compelled  us  to  demand  justice  from  our 
government ;  we  ask  no  reward  for  doing  our  duty  to  our  coun 
try  against  its  enemies !" 

4.  Other  signs  of  discontent  in  the  army,  at  this  time,  made 
Congress  more  active  in  providing  money  for  the  use  of  the  troops. 
Taxes  were  imposed  and  cheerfully  paid.     An  agent  was  sent  to 
Europe  to  borrow  money  ;  and  a  national  bank  was  established 
in  Philadelphia,  under  the  management  of  Robert  Morris,  which 

QUESTIONS. — 1.  What  can  you  tell  about  American  soldiers  ?  ?.  What  can  you  tell  of 
General  "Wayne  and  the  soldiers?  3.  What  noble  thing  did  the  soldiers  do ?  4.  What 
did  Congress  do  ? 


160  THE      REVOLUTION. 

Arnold  in  Virginia.  Anecdote.  General  Greene  in  the  South. 

did  good  service  in  furnishing  money  to  buy  necessaries  for  the 
army.  Mr.  Morris  also  used  his  private  fortune  for  the  purpose, 
very  freely. 

5.  While  the  American  soldiers  were  showing  their  patriotism 
in  the  midst  of  sufferings,  Arnold  the  traitor  was  in  lower  Vir 
ginia  with  many  British  and  Tory  troops,  injuring  his  country 
men  as  much  as  he  could.  He  burned  a  great  deal  of  public 
and  private  property  at  Richmond,  and  plundered  in  other 
places.  After  doing  as  much  mischief  as  he  could,  from  January 
to  April,  Arnold  returned  to  New  York.  The  Americans  tried 
hard  to  catch  the  traitor ;  and  La  Fayette  went  to  Virginia  with 
troops  for  that  purpose.  But  Arnold  was  very  cautious,  for  he 
knew  his  neck  was  in  danger. 

G.  On  one  occasion  Arnold  had  a  Virginian  as  a  prisoner. 
"  What  would*  the  Americans  do  with  me  if  they  should  catch 
me  ?"  he  asked  the  Virginian.  The  prisoner  boldly  and  promptly 
replied,  "  They  would  bury  your  leg  that  was  wounded  at  Quebec, 
with  military  honors,  and  hang  the  rest  of  you."  Arnold  asked 
him  no  more  questions.^ 

7.  Let  us  how  look  toward  the  Carolinas,  where  most  of  the 

fighting  was  done  during  the  cam 
paign  of  1781.  General  Greene, 
the  great  soldier  from  Rhode  Island, 
went  there  in  the  autumn  of  1780, 
and  took  command  of  the  little 
southern  army  then  gathering.  A 
part  of  it  he  sent  to  Cheraw,  east 
ward  of  the  Pedec  river.  The  re 
mainder,  about  a  thousand  strong, 
under  General  Morgan,  were  en 
camped  near  the  junction  of  the  Pacolet  and  Broad  rivers.  Corn- 
wallis  and  his  army  were  between  the  two. 

8.  Cornwallis  was  just  preparing  to  march  into  North  Carolina 
again.     Unwilling  to  leave  Morgan  in  his  rear,  he  sent  Colonel 

QUFSTIONS.— 5.  What  can  you  tell  of  Arnold  in  Virginia?    G.  What  can  you  tell  about 
one  of  his  prisoners?    7.  What  can  you  tell  about  Greene  at  the  South  1' 


E  V  E  X  T  II      YEAR      OF      THE      WAR. 


Battle  at  the  Co\vpens. 


Ret  'eat  of  Greene,  and  pursuit  of  Cornwallis. 


Tarleton,  a  fiery  British  horseman,  to  capture  or  scatter  the 
Americans.  At  a  place  among  the  mountains,  called  the  Cow- 
pens,  Tarleton  and  his  men,  and  Morgan  and  his  brave  followers, 
had  a  severe  battle  for  two  hours.  The  British  were  beaten  and 
scattered,  and  many  of  them  were  made  prisoners. 

9.  At  the  close  of  the  battle,  Morgan  started  for  Virginia  with 
his  prisoners.      Cornwallis  heard    of  it, 

and  marched  forward  in  haste  to  head 
off  Morgan.  He  was  a  little  too  late; 
Morgan  had  crossed  the  Catawba  before 
Cornwallis  arrived.  Feeling  sure  of  him, 
as  he  did  of  Washington  at  Trenton,  you 
remember  [verse  4,  page  134],  Cornwallis 
waited  till  morning.  A  heavy  rain  dur 
ing  the  night  filled  the  river  to  the  brim, 
and  the  British  could  not  cross  until  Morgan  had  joined  Greene 
on  the  Yadkin. 

10.  Now  a  wonderful  flight  and  pursuit  commenced,  whicli  ex 
tended  from  the  Yadkin  to  the  Dan.     Greene  and  his  army  were 
pursued  by  Cornwallis  and  his  troops  full  two  hundred  miles. 
Three  times  the  rivers  were  filled  by  rains  after  the  Americans 
had  crossed,  and  kept  the  British  back ;  and  in  this  the  Patriots 

saw  the  hand  of  a  kind  Providence. 
Greene  a^nd  his  army  finally  crossed  the 
Dan  into'Yirginia,  and  Cornwallis,  tired 
of  the  chase,  marched  slowly  back  into 
the  interior  of  North  Carol ina.^4|^' 

11.  Greene  remained  in  Virginia  only 
long  enongh  to  allow  his  troops  to  rest, 
when  he  crossed  the  Dan  to  prevent 
Cornwallis  gathering  the  Tories  in 
North  Carolina.  He  sent  forward  Col 
onel  Henry  Lee,  one  of  the  best  officers 


COLONTL.   nn 


Qut'STiONb. — 3.  "What  can  you  tell  about  Cornwallis  and  the  battle  at  the  Cowpens? 
P.  What  can  you  toll  ?».!)'>,  it  Cornwallis  and  Morgan?  1ft.  "What  can  you  tell  of  a  retreat 
and  pursuit?  11.  What  did  Greene  then  do? 


1  1 


162  THE      REVOLUTION. 

Battle  at  Guilford  Court-house.  Battle  at  Oamden.  Ninety-Six. 


in  the  army,  who  scattered  the  Loyalists  or  Tories,  and  made  all 
afraid. 

12.  Greene  now  felt  strong,  and  determined  to  attack  Corn- 
wallis.      On  the  15th  of  March,  1781,  the  two  armies  met  near 
Guilford  Court-house,  and  fought  one  of  the  hardest  battles  of 
the  Revolution.     Both  suffered  dreadfully  in  killed  and  wounded. 
The  Americans  lost  four  hundred,  and  the  British  full  six  hun 
dred.     There  was  no  victory  for  either.     Cornwallis  had  rather 
the  worst  of   it,  and   hurried  off,  with  his  shattered  army,  to 
Wilmington,  while  Greene    prepared  to   enter  South  Carolina, 
and  attack  the  British,  under  Rawdon,  at  Camden. 

13.  Greene  encamped  upon  a  hill,  within  a  mile  of  Rawdon's 
troops  at  Camden,  on  the  19th  of  April.     A  week  afterward- the 
British  fell  upon  him  suddenly,  and  a  very  sharp  battle  occurred. 
Each   party  lost   about  the   same  number  of  men,  killed  and 
wounded.     Colonel  Washington,  a  brave  soldier  in  the  southern 
army,  took  fifty  of  the  British  prisoners,  and  with  these,  and  all 
his  cannons,  Greene  retreated  a  few  miles  and  encamped. 

14.  The  two  armies  were  now  about  equal  in  strength,  and 
Lord  Raw  don  became  alarmed.     So  he  set  fire  to  Camden,  and 
fled  clown  the  country  to  Nelson's  Ferry,  on  the  Santee  river. 
This  was  early  in  May.    Within  a  week  afterward  the  Americans 
took  possession  of  four  important  British  posts,  and  Greene,  with 
his  whole  army,  was  marching  toward  the  stronger  station  of 

\  ^g~..  Fort  Ninety-Six,  between  the  Saluda 

and  Savannah  rivers. 

15.  It  was  toward  the  close  of  May 
when  Greene  commenced  his  attack  on 
Ninety-Six,  and  he  continued  it  for  a 
month,  when  he  heard  of  the  approach 
of  Rawdon  with  a  strong  army.  In 
the  mean  while,  Lee,  Pickens,  and 
others,  had  attacked  the  British  and 
Tories  at  Augusta.  They  took  posses- 

QTTESTIONB.— 12.  What  can  you  Ml  about  a  battle  at  Guilford  ?  13.  What  can  you  tell 
about  a  battle  near  Camden  ?  14.  What  did  Rawdon  do  ?  What  did  the  Americans  do  ? 
15.  What  can  you  tell  about  an  attack  on  Ninety-Six  and  Augusta  ? 


SEVENTH"  YE  A  n     o  :••     T  n  i;     w  A  n .  163 


Position  of  the  two  armies.  Battle  of  Eutaw  Springs.         Losses  of  the  British. 


sion  of  that  place  on  the  5th  of  June,  and  then  hastened  to  help 
Greene.  Ninety-Six  held  out,  and  before  the  arrival  of  Rawdon, 
the  Americans  all  fled  beyond  the  Saluda.  -***— 

16.  Soon  after  this,  Rawdon  inarched  back  toward  Orange- 
burg,  and  Greene  became  his  pursuer.     Then  crossing  the  Con- 
garee,  the  Patriot  army  marched  to  the  High  Hills  of  Santee, 
below  Camden,  and  there  encamped  during  a  portion  of  the  hot 

land  sickly  season.  Leaving  his  troops  at  Orangeburg,  in  com 
mand  of  .Colonel  Stewart,  who  had  come  up  from  Charleston, 
| Rawdon  went  to  that  city  and  embarked  for  England. 

17.  In  August,   many  North   Carolina  troops  joined  Greene 
upon  the  High  Hills  of  Santee;  and  at  the  close  of  that  month, 
'the  entire  Patriot  army  crossed  the  Congaree  and  marched  to 
ward  Orangeburg.     The  British   fled  down  the  Santee  and  en 
camped  at  Etitaw  Springs.     There  they  were  attacked  by  Greene 
I  on  the  8th  of  September,  and  a  very  severe  battle  of  four  hours 
occurred. 

18.  Although  at  the  end  of  the  conflict,  the  British  held  the 
Ifield  at  Eutaw,  the  battle  was  really  favorable  to  the  Americans. 
That  night  the  British  fled  toward   Charleston.     They  had   lost 
about  seven  hundred  men,  and  the  Americans  about  five  hun 
dred  and  fifty.     Both  parties  claimed  the  victory.     It  belonged 
jto  neither  on  the  battle-day,  but  it  remained  with  the  Patriots. 

19.  At  this  time,  Marion,  Sumter,  Lee,  and  others,  were  driv 
ing  small  parties  of  the  British  and  Tories  from  place  to  place, 
and    compelled   them   finally  to  abandon  the  country  entirely. 
They  fled  into  Charleston,  pursued  all  the  way  by  the  Americans. 
At  the  close  of  1781,  the  British  had  lost  everyplace  at  the 
South  except  Charleston  and  Savannah,  and  to  these  two  cities 
they  were  confined. 

20.  Of  all  these  Southern  leaders  of  small  bands,  Marion  was 
the  greatest.     He  was  bold  and  cautious,  and  was  seldom  unsuc 
cessful.     For   some   time  his  camp  was  upon  an  island  at  the 

QUESTION'S.— 16.  What  can  you  toll  about,  the  movements  of  the  armies  ?    IT.  What 
took  place  in  August  and  Sp.nt.-mhp.r  ?     18.  What  cm  yon  sav  about  the  battle  at  Ent.;v 

about  SflnT  bdng  '10nC  *°  the  nitttoh  ln  S°nth  Car°lina?    2 


164 


THE      RE 


Marion  and  the  British  officer. 


Cornwallis  in  Virginia. 


GENERAL,  MAKION. 


junction  of  the  Pedee  and  Lynch's 

^    {1   ^^fl  creek,    amid    the   tall    cypress-trees 

'•4IK|&  from  which  hung  the  long  moss,  like 

*      M^^K^^SBHB        , 

banners. 

21.  To  that  camp  a  young  British 
officer,  sent  to  have  a  talk  with  Mar 
ion,  was  taken,  with  his  eyes  covered. 
When  about  to  depart,  Marion  in 
vited  him  to  remain  to  dinner.  To 
his  astonishment,  all  that  was  offered 
were  a  few  roasted  potatoes,  served 
upon  pieces  of  bark,  with  a  log  for  a  table.  Marion  assured  the 
young  man  that  this  was  rather  better  fare  than  he  and  his 
soldiers  were  accustomed  to.  The  young  officer  went  back  to 
his  camp,  and  declared  that  such  a  people  could  not  be,  and 
ought  not  to  be,  conquered.  He  was  right. 

22.  While  these  things  were    going   on  in   South    Carolina, 
important    events  were    in    progress    in    Virginia.       Cornwallis 
marched  from  "Wilmington,  and  at  the  close   of   May,  was   at 
Petersburg,  in  Virginia,  with  quite  a  strong  army.     La  Fayettc 
was  then  in  that  State,  but  his  troops  were  too  few  to  do  much 
against  Cornwallis,  and  that  whole  region  appeared  doomed  to 
British  rule. 

23.  Cornwallis  felt  strong,  and  he  marched  to  Pvichmond  and 
beyond,  to  fight  La  Fayette.     But  that 

brave  officer  was  cautious,  and  kept  out 
of  the  way  of  the  British  until  he  was 
stronger.  So  Cornwallis,  after  destroy 
ing  much  property,  marched  slowly 
down  the  James  river,  followed  by  tho 
Americans  under  La  Fayette,  Wayne, 
and  Steuben.  Steuben  was  a  great  sol 
dier  from  Prussia,  and  taught  the 
American  soldiers  many  useful  th 
in  the  art  of  Avar. 

OTTESTIONS.—  °1.  What  storv  can  you  tell  of  Min.-n  nnd  a  B-iti*h  officer?    °2.  What 
WM  occurring  fa  Virginia  *    '2P>.  What  c.xn  yon  tell  aho;!*:  Oo-n^lli",  in  Vir-ni^? 


^TT H  E      ^ 


SEVENTH       YEAR      OF       ,    ; :  .  165 


The  British  at  Yorktown.  The  Allied  Armies.  Arnold  in  New  England. 


24.  Cormvallis  finally  went  to  Portsmouth,  near  Norfolk.     But 
Sir  Henry  Clinton,  fearing  Washington  might  attack  New  York, 
wished  Cornwallis  nearer   the  sea,  so  that  he  might  come  and 
help  him,  if  necessary.     All  the  British  in  Virginia  then  went 
to  Yorktown,  on   the  York  river,  and  there  they  built  strong 
embankments  for  cannons,  around  their  camp. 

25.  Early    in    July,    the    French    army 
under  Rochambeau,  came  from  New  En 
gland,  where  they  had  been  almost  a  year 
doing  nothing,  and  joined  Washington  on 
the  Hudson  river,  in  AVestchester  county. 
Then  Washington  resolved  to  attack  the 
British  in  New  York.     But  when  he  heard 
that  a  large  number  of  troops  had   come 
from  England  and  joined  Clinton,  and  that 

T-X          ^,  .      -Ti  1  •!  •  COUNT  DI5  EOCIIAMUEAU. 

De  Grasse,  a  great  French   war-sailor   in 

the  West  Indies,  could  not  come  and  help  him,  he  gave  it  up, 

and  prepared  to  march  to  Virginia  to  drive  Cornwallis  from  that 

State. 

26.  Washington  managed  so  to  deceive  Clinton  that  the  Brit 
ish  in  New  York   had  no  idea  that  the  Americans  and  French 
were  going  to  Virginia,  until  they  were  some  distance  on  their 
way.     It  was   then  too    late  to   pursue  them,  so   Clinton   sent 
Arnold,    the    traitor,    to    desolate     the    New    England    coasts. 
He   hoped   this   would    cause  Washington  to  return  for  their 
defense. 

27.  Arnold  went  willingly,  and  burned  New  London,  almost  in 
sight  of  his  own  birth-place  at  Norwich.     And  at  Fort  Griswold, 
opposite,  he  allowed  a  dreadful  massacre  of  American  soldiers, 
for  which  there  was  no  excuse.     But  thece  cruelties  did  not  check 
the  march  of  the  Allied  Armies,  as  the  French   and  Americans 
were  called. 

28.  The  Allied  Armies,   twelve    thousand    strong,  arrived  at 
Yorktown  on  the  28th  of  September,  1781.     Already  De  Grasse 

OnraTiONS.— *?4  What  did  Clinton  wish  ?  What  did  the  British  do  ?  25.  What 
09"  you  s*v  about  the  French  army?  What  did  Washington  do?  26.  How  was 
Cli  iton  deceived  ?  and  what  did  he  do  ?  2T.  What  did  Arnold  do  ? 


THE      U  r  V  O  L  T  T I  0  X . 


Siege  of  Yorktown.  Capture  of  Cornwallis.  Rejoicings. 

had  arrived  with  his  ships,  and  had  battled  with  British  vessels, 
under  Admiral  Graves,  near  the  entrance  to  the  Chesapeake 
Bay.  Now  the  French  ships  were  nearer  Yorktown,  ready  to 
aid  the  armies. 

29.  For  many  days  the  Allied  troops  prepared  for  a  general 
attack  upon   the  British.     Then  they  fired  heavy  cannon  balls 
upon  every  part  of  their  camp,  and  red-hot  shot  among  the  Brit 
ish  ships,  which  set  them   on  fire.     Cornwallis  saw  that  all  was 
lost,  and  tried  to  escape  one  night,  but  could  not.     Finally,  on 
the  19th  of  October,  he  and  all  his  army,  almost  seven  thousand  in 
number,  became  prisoners  to  the  Americans  and  French.     Clin 
ton,  who  had  just  arrived  with  as  many  more  troops,  returned  to 
New  York,  amazed  and  disheartened. 

30.  This  was  a  grand  victory.     This  was  the  blow  that  smote 
to  earth  all  British  power  in  America.     The  king  and  Parlia 
ment  Avere  amazed,  and  trembled.     The  Patriots  all  over  this  land 
rejoiced  as  they  had  never  done  before.     From  churches,  legisla 
tive  halls,  from  the  army  and  from  Congress,  went  up  a  shout  of 
thanksgiving  to  the  Lord  God  Omnipotent,  for  the  success  of  the 
Allied  troops. 

31.  The  news  reached  Philadelphia  at  midnight.     The  watch 
men  called  out,  "  Twelve  o'clock,  and  Cornwallis  is  taken  !"     Soon 
lights  were   seen  moving  in  all  houses,  and  in  a  few  minutes 
the  streets  were  filled  with  the  excited  people.     The  next  morn 
ing,  the  Secretary  of  Congress  read  a  letter  from  Washington  to 
that  body,  telling  of  the  victory.     Then  the  members  all  went  to 
gether  to  a  temple  of  the  living  God,  and  there  joined  in  thanks 
giving  to  the  King  of  kings  for  the  triumph.     Yet  the  war  was 
not  quite  ended. 

QUESTIONS  — 23.  What  preparations  for  battle  were  made  ?  2^.  What  can  you  tell 
ahout  the  sieTO  of  Yoi'ktown  and  capture  of  Cornwallis  ?  30.  What  was  the  effect  of 
these?  31.  What  occurred  in  Philadelphia ? 


c  L  o  s  i  NTT 


F     THE      WAR. 


167 


The  American  army  in  the  South. 


End  of  the  war. 


Treaty  for  peace. 


SECTION  IX. 


CLOSING  EVENTS  OF  THE  WAR  FOR  INDEPENDENCE.       [l 782— 1789.] 

ft 

1.  General  Greene  heard  of  the  capture  of  Cornwallis,  at  the 
close  of  October,  and  there  was  great  joy  in  his  army.     The  Pa 
triots  ofe  the  South  now  felt  certain  of  independence  and  peace; 
and  Governor  Kutledge  called  a  Legislature  together.     Yet  it 
was  necessary  to  be  on  the  look-out,  for  there  was  quite  a  large 
British  army  yet  in  Charleston,  and  Tories  were  plentiful  every 
where. 

2.  Marion  kept  watch  near  Charleston  ;  Greene  and  his  army 
lay  upon  the  banks  of  the  Edisto  river;  Wayne,  always  wide 
awake,  kept  the  British  in  Georgia  close  within  Savannah ;  St. 
Clair,  marching  down  from  Yorktown,  frightened  the  British  at 
Wilmington,  and  made  them  flee  to  Charleston  ;  and  Washington 
kept  Sir  Henry  Clinton  and  his  army  close  prisoners  in  the  city 
of  New  York.       -xY 

3.  The  king  and  Parliament  now  gave  up  the  American  col 
onies  as  lost  to  them  forever,  and  sent  word  to  all  the  British 
commanders  to  stop  fighting,  and  prepare  to  leave  the  country. 
This  was  in  the  spring  of  1782.     On  the  llth  of  July  the  British 
left  Savannah,  and  on  the  14th  of  December  following  they  de 
parted  from  Charleston  also.     But  they  remained  in  New  York 
almost  a  year  longer,  until  every  thing  was  settled.     They  finally 
left  on  the  25th  of  November,  1783.     This  is  called  "  Evacuation 
Day,"  in  New  York. 

4.  Men,  called  Commissioners,  were  appointed  by  the  Amer 
icans  and  the  British,  to  make  a  bargain,  or  treaty  for  peace,  be 
tween  the  two.     This  was  completed  at  Paris,  on  the  3d  of  Sep 
tember,  1783,  when  the  king  of  Great  Britain  had  acknowledged 

QUESTIONS. — 1.  What  can  yon  say  about  the  army  and  people  at  the  South  ?  2. 
What  were  the  American  officers  in  the  South  doing  ?  3.  What  did  the  king  and  Par 
liament  do?  What  did  the  British  in  America  do?  4.  What  can  you  tell  about  a 
treaty? 


• 

f  TT  r 


R  E  V  O  L  U  T  1  O 


Americans  in  New  York.  Washington's  farewell.  Resigns  his  commission. 


the  independence  of  the   United    States.      Then   these    States 
became  a  new  nation  upon  the  earth. 

5.  The  remnants  of  the  American  army  were  then  at  West 
.  Point  and  neighborhood.     These  were 

j  ^j^S|||^  marched  down  the  Hudson  river ;  and 

on  the  morning  when  the  British  were 
to  leave  New  York,  they  entered  the 
city,  under  the  command  of  General 
Knox,  accompanied  by  George  Clinton, 
the  Governor  of  the  State  of  New 
York.  Then  they  had  the  pleasure 
of  seeing  their  enemies  leave  our  shores 
forever. 

6.  A  few  days  after  this,  Washington  bade  his  officers  an  affec 
tionate  farewell,  and  then  went  to  Annapolis,  in  Maryland,  where 
Congress  was  sitting,  and  gave  up  his  commission  as  commander- 
in-chief  of  the  armies,  to  the  President  of  that  body.     From  An 
napolis  he  hastened  to  his  home  at  Mount  Vernon  (where  he  had 
been  but  once  during  the  whole  war),  hoping  to  live  there  in 
repose  the  remainder  of  his  life. 

7.  Although  the  war  was  ended,  arid  peace  and  independence 
were  secured,  there  was  much  to  be  done  to  make  things  pros 
perous.     The  Americans  had  become  deeply  in  debt  on  account 
of  the  war ;  and  they  soon  found  that  the  Articles  of  Confedera 
tion,  of  which  I  have  told  you  [page  134],  would  not  answer  as 
the  great  and  enduring  laws  of  the  Government. 

8.  Many  of  the  best  men  in  the  country  talked  these  things 
over  a  great  deal.     Washington  was  very  anxious  about  it,  for 
he  saw  that  unless  something  was  done  very  soon,  much  trouble 
would  come.     Finally,  several  of  the  leading  men  in  different 
States,  met  in  Philadelphia,  in  May,  1787.     After  thinking  and 
talking  for  many  weeks,  they  wrote  out,  and  agreed  to  that  great 
bargain  of  the  whole  people  of  the  United  States,  called  THE 
FEDERAL  CONSTITUTION. 

CTTFSTIOXR. — \  What,  can  von  tell  about  the  Americans  taking  possession  of  New 
York  ?  6.  What  did  Washington  do?  7.  What  was  to  be  done  after  tho  war  ?  8.  What 
can  you  tell  about  a  meeting  of  leading  men  ?  What  did  they  make  ? 


CL  O  S 


HE      WAR. 


109 


The  constitutional  convention. 


Franklin  ii?  i',u  convention. 


9.  That  Convention,  or  Congress,  did  a  great  work,  arid  some 
of  the 'wisest  arid  best  men  in  the  world  were  there.  'Washing 
ton  was  the  President;  and  the  venerable  Dr.  Franklin,  then 
past  eighty-one  years  of  age,  was  also  there.  For  several  days  at 


FRANKLIN,  IN  THE  FEDEKAL  CONVENTION. 

the  beginning,  they  could  not  agree,  and  things  went  on  badly. 
Then  Franklin  arose,  and  proposed  that  the  Convention  should 
be  opened  every  morning  with  prayer  to  Almighty  God  for  guid 
ance.     It  was  done,  and  from  that  time  all  went  on  well.     4~ 
10.  The  Constitution  was  finally  agreed  to  by  the  people  of  all 


QUESTIONS. — 0.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Federal  Convention? 
Franklin  do  ? 


?    What  did  Dr. 


170 

Close  of  the  history  of  the  strife  for  freedom. 


the  States.  On  the  4th  of  March,  1789,  the  old  Continental 
Congress  ended,  and  the  Federal  Constitution  became  the  Great 
Law  of  the  Republic.  That  was  the  final  act  of  the  Revolution. 
That  was  the  closing  work  of  the  GREAT  PATRIOTS.  Then  the 
UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA  commenced  their  glorious  career. 

11.  And  now  the  story  of  the  STRIFE  FOR  FREEDOM,  or  THE 
REVOLUTION,  is  ended.  I  am  sure,  my  Young  Friend,  you  have 
been  interested ;  and  I  am  also  persuaded  that  you  will  always 
love  those  great  and  good  men  who  did  and  suffered  so  much 
during  the  War  for  Independence,  and  will  do  all  you  can  to  pre 
serve  the  blessed  UNION  which  is  bound  together  by  that  old  and 
sacred  bargain — THE  FEDERAL  CONSTITUTION. 

QUESTION.— 10.  What  can  you  say  about  the  Federal  Constitution?      What  is  the 
conclusion  of  the  matter  ? 


CHAPTER    VI. 


SECTION    I. 

THE   CONFEDERATION,  OR   UNION   OF   STATES, 


Washington  elected  president  of  the  United  States. 


1.  WHEN  most  of  the  people  of 
the  United  States  had  agreed  to 
the    Federal     Constitution    which 
bound  them  all  together,  they  pre 
pared  to  choose  a  great  governor  or 
president,  who  should  be  the  chief 
man  of  the  nation.    They  all  turned 
toward   Washington,  who   had   so 
nobly  led  their  armies  through  the 
AVar  for  Independence.      He  was 
honored  and  beloved  by  everybody. 
So  the  people,  as  if  with  one  voice, 
chose  him  to  be  their  chief  ruler, 
or  the   President   of    the    United 
States.    John  Adams,  another  great 
Patriot,  was  chosen  Vice-President, 
or  the  second  man  in  the  nation. 

2.  The  new  government  was  to 
be  arranged  at  New  York.     Wash 
ington  left  his  quiet  home  at  Mount 
Ycrnon,  on  the  Potomac,  and  trav 
eled  to  that  city.     Everywhere  the 
people  met  him  and  expressed  their 

love ;  and  at  New  York  he  was  received  by  a  great  crowd  of 

QUESTION.— 1.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  choice  of  a  President  of  the  United  States? 


WASHINGTON    AND   HIS   RESIDENCE. 


1 72  T  H 

Inauguration  of  Washington.  Arrangement  of  public  officers. 


soldiers  and  citizens.  On  the  30th  of  April,  1789,  he  was  inau 
gurated  the  first  President  of  the  United  States — that  is,  he  laid 
his  hand  upon  the  Bible  and  solemnly  promised,  in  the  presence 
of  thousands  of  people,  to  do  all  in  his  power  to  be  a  good  and 
faithful  governor.  That  took  place  on  the  balcony  of  the  old 
Federal  Hall  in  Wall-street.  Then  commenced 

THE    AECvIIXI.oTHATION    OF    WASHINGTON.        [l  789-1797.] 

3.  The  Federal  Congress  met  at  the  same  time.     It  was  made 
up  of  Representatives  from  the  confederated  States.     These  were 
of  two  kinds.     One  kind,  chosen  by  the  people  for  two  years, 
were  called  Representatives.     The  other  kind,  chosen  by  the  sev 
eral  Legislatures  for  six  years,  were  called  Senators.  -JL 

4.  The  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  metf  in  separate 
rooms.     According  to  the  Constitution,  any  decree  made  by  one 
body  could  not  become  a  law  unless  it  was  agreed  to  by  the  other 
body,  and  was  signed  by  the   President.     It  was  also  directed 
that  the  Congress  should  meet  every  year.     So   each   Congress 
(chosen  for  two  years),  has  two  sessions,  as  their  remaining  to 
gether  is  called. 

5.  Men   were  also  appointed   to  assist  the  President   in  the 
management  of  the  affairs  of  government.     One  was  to  do  all 
the   talking  and   writing,  necessary  to  keep  up  a  good  under 
standing  with  other  governments.    He  was  called  Secretary  of 
State.     Another  was  appointed  to  take   charge  of  all  matters 
connected  with  the  army.     He  was  named  Secretary  of  War. 
And  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  was  chosen  to  take  care  of 
all  money  affairs.     Then  an  Attorney-General  was  appointed  as 
the  President's  lawyer.     These  different  persons  composed  the 
President's  Cabinet,  and  were  to  be  his  advisers,  the  same  as 
the  British  ministers  are  the  king's  advisers. 

6.  When  this  matter  was  settled,  the   Congress,  and  Wash 
ington  and  his  Cabinet  worked  hard  to  carry  out  other  plans  of 

QUESTIONS.— 2.  What  can  you  tell  about  Washington  and  his  inauguration  ?  3.  What 
cnn  you  tell  about  Congress  ?  4.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Senate  and  Representa 
tives?  and  the  meetings  of  Congress?  5.  What  Can  you  tell  about  the  President's 
Cabinet? 


Formation  of  the  government.  The  North- Western  Territory. 

government.  They  took  measures  to  tax  the  people  for  every 
thing  they  received  in  ships,  so  as  to  get  money  to  pay  the  gov 
ernment  expenses.  This  required  a 
great  deal  of  care.  Fortunately  Alex 
ander  Hamilton,  one  of  the  greatest  men 
in  the  country,  had  been  chosen  the 
President's  helper  and  adviser  in  money 
matters,  and  he  soon  arranged  an  ex 
cellent  Revenue  System,  as  it  was  called. 

7.  Next  they  planned  a  method  for 
having  the   laws  properly    carried   out. 

They  appointed  five  judges,  in  different         ALEXA^EB  1IAMILTON. 
parts  of  the  United  States,  with  a  chief 

judge  to  preside.  These  formed  the  Supreme  Court ;  and  what 
they  should  decree  was  to  be  considered  law,  without  another 
word  from  any  body.  This  was  called  the  National  Judiciary. 

8.  Among  other  things,  Mr.  Hamilton  recommended  the  estab 
lishment  of  a  National  Bank.     This  was  done  in   1794.     Two 
years  earlier,  a  mint  was  started,  where  gold  and  silver  and  cop 
per  coins  were  made.     And  so,  after  about  three  years,  the  Ex 
ecutive    Departments,   the   Revenue  System,  and  the  Judiciary, 
were  arranged,  and  the  government  of  the  United   States,  very 
much  as  it  is  now,  was  put  in  motion.    ,  x 

9.  Immediately  after  the  Revolution,  settlers  began  to  go,  in 
great  numbers,  into  the  wild  country  north  of  the  Ohio  river. 
In  1787,  the  region  now  covered  by  the  States  of  Ohio,  Indiana, 
Illinois,  Michigan,  and  Wisconsin,  was  put  under  a  governor, 
and  called  The  North-Western  Territory.     Four  years  afterwar^, 
a  new  State  was  added  to  the  old  thirteen,  by  the  admission  oi' 
Vermont. 

10.  The  British  yet  kept  some   forts  in  the  north-west.     Al 
though  peace  was  agreed  to,  they  continually  advised  the  Indians 
to  fight  the  Americans;  and  finally,  in  1790,  they  commenced  a 

QUESTIONS. <>.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  labors  of  Washington  and  others  ?  and  of 

the^  Revenue  System  ?  7.  Whatman  you  tell  about  the  National  Judiciary  ?  8.  What 
plso  ^as  doW?  9.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Ohio  country?  10.  What  did  the 
British  do? 


Federalists  and  Republicans.        Troubles  with  the  French.       Whisky  insurrection. 

war  upon  the  white  people  in  the  Ohio  country,  which  continued 
three  or  four  years. 

11.  At  last  General  Wayne,  who  you  remember,  [page  148], 
took  Stony  Point  away  from  the  British,  was  sent  there  with  an 
arrny.     He  beat  the  Indians  here  and  there,  until  they  were  glad 
to  make  peace,  and  agree  to  behave  themselves.     They  continued 
quiet  for  more  than  a  dozen  years  after  that. 

12.  The  leaders  in  public  affairs  did  not  always  agree,  and  at 
last  two  parties  were  formed.     Those  who  were  favorable  to  giv 
ing  great  power  to  the  government,  were  called  Federalists,  and 
those  who  wished  to  give  more  power  to  the  people,  were  called 
Republicans.     The  chief  leader  of  the  Republicans  was  Thomas 
Jefferson,  who  wrote  the  Declaration  of  Independence. 

13.  At  this  time  the  people  of  France,  having  become  tired  of 
a  monarch,  had  cut  off  the  heads  of  their  king  and  queen  and 
many  other  great  people.     They  were  resolved  to  be  free,  and 
have  a  president,  as  the  United  States  had.     But  they  did  not 
know  how  to  manage  such  affairs,  and  a  bloody  time  they  had. 
They  sent  an  agent  here,  named  Genet,  to  persuade  our  govern 
ment  to  help  them,  as  the  French  had  helped  the  Americans  in 
the  late  war.  j> 

-V  14.  The  Republicans  wished  to  aid  the  French,  but  the  Feder 
alists,  with  Washington  and  Hamilton  at  their  head,  were  unwill 
ing  to  have  any  thing  to  do  with  European  affairs.  This  matter 
gave  the  President  much  trouble.  Genet  became  very  imperti 
nent,  and,  finally,  Washington  asked  the  French  government  to 
call  him  home.  It  was  done,  and  another  was  sent,  who  behaved 
much  better. 

15.  This  trouble  was  just  passing  away,  when  another  appeared. 
Congress  had  put  a  tax  upon  whisky  made  in  this  country.  The 
numerous  whisky-makers*  in  western  Pennsylvania,  declared 
they  would  not  pay  the  tax ;  and  arming  themselves,  they  treated 
the  collectors  of  the  money  very  badly.  The  President  was 
compelled  to  send  soldiers  there  in  1795,  to  make  them  behave, 

QUESTIONS. — 11.  "What  can  you  tell  of  an  Indian  war?  12.  "What  can  you  tell  about 
two  parties?  13.  "What  can  you  tell  about  Franco  and  a  French  agent  sent  here  ?  li. 
Y7hat  trouble  occurred,  an  j.  how  did  it  happen? 


W  ASHI 


TRATIO  N. 


175 


Jay's  treaty. 


Algerine  pirates. 


Navy. 


and  matters  soon  became  quiet.  This  is  known  as  The  Whisky 
Insurrection. 

16.  Bad  feeling  was  now  growing  up  again  between  the  Amer 
icans  and  the  British.     The  British  refused  to  act  fairly  accord 
ing  to  the  great  bargain  or  treaty,  made  at  the  close  of  the  war, 
of  which  I  have  told  you  on  page  167.     Not  wishing  to  have 
another  quarrel,  the  President  sent  John  Jay,  an  excellent  Pa 
triot,  to  talk  the  matter  over.     He  did 

so,  and  made  a  new  arrangement,  which 
many  Americans  did  not  like.  They 
quarreled  a  great  deal  about  Jaifs 
Treaty,  but  finally  they  let  the  matter 
drop. 

17.  And   now    another   trouble    ap 
peared.     It   seemed    as  if  the  United 
States  would  never  be  without   some 
difficulty.     Their  merchants  were  send 
ing  ships  to  trade  in  the  Mediterranean 

sea,  where  there  were  a  great  many  sea-robbers,  who  came  from 
Algiers,  in  northern  Africa.  They  seized  and  plundered  many 
American  ships,  and  the  merchants  began  to  be  afraid  to  send 
their  vessels  there. 

18.  Congress  concluded  to  put  a  stop  to  this,  and  ordered  some 
war-ships  to  be  built  and  sent  there  to  protect  the  merchant  ves 
sels.     This   was   the   beginning   of   the   American   navy ;    and 
another  cabinet  officer,  to  assist  the  President,  was  appointed, 
called  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy.     But  the  United  States  could 
not  stop  these  sea-robbers,  called  pirates,  from  plundering,  until 
it  was  agreed  to  pay  them  so  much  money  every  year. 

19.  Washington  was  twice  elected  President,  which  made  his 
term,  or  administration,  eight  years.     He  and  his  associates  had 
done  a  World  of  work  within  that  time,  and  every  thing  was 
going  on  smoothly.     In  the  autumn  of  1796,  the  people  came 

QTTESTIONS — 16.  What  caused  bad  feeling  between  tbe  Americans  and  tbe  British  ? 
What  was  done?  17.  What  can  you  tell  about  trouble  in  the  Mediterranean  sea?  18. 
What  can  you  tell  about  the  beginning  of  the  navy,  and  money  paid  to  the  sea-robbers? 
19.  What  can  you  tell  about  Washington,  and  a  new  election? 


THE 


Death  of  Washington. 


Adams's  administration. 


together  in  different  places,  all  over  the  country,  to  choose  a  new 
President.  The  Federalists  and  the  Republicans  had  a  hard  con 
test.  The  Federalists  beat,  and  chose  John  Adams  for  President. 
Thomas  Jefferson,  the  Republican,  was  chosen  Yice-Pre'sident. 

20.  In  September,  1796,  Washington  sent  forth  to  the  people 
a  noble  Farewell  Address ;  and,  on  the  4th  of  March  following,  he 
retired  to  Mount  Vernon,  where  he  lived  in  repose  until  the  14th 
of  December,  1799,  when  he  died.  Then  there  was  mourning 
in  America  and  in  Europe,  for  a  great  and  good  man — a  cham 
pion  of  liberty,  and  a  friend  of  mankind,  had  left  the  earth  forever. 


SECTION   II. 

ADAMS'S    ADMINISTRATION. 
[1797-1801.] 

1.  John     Adams,     the     second 
President   of    the   United   States, 
was  very  active  in  Congress  and  in 
Europe,    during    the   whole   War 
for  Independence.  He  found  trouble 
to    begin  with   when   he   became 
President.     France    and    England 
wrere  at  war ;  and  because  of  Jay's 
Treaty  with  Great  Britain,  and  be 
cause    the    American    government 
would  not  help  the  French  in  their 
Revolution,  the    rulers  of  France 
were  very  angry  with  us. 

2.  Adams  soon  called  the  Con 
gress   together   to   talk    over   the 
matter.      They   sent   three   smart 
men    as  ministers  to  the  French 


!~»7"k~roNr..  —  "n.   vrh 
aboa1:  Adr.ms  and  the 


-tn  yo':  E.iv  r1)<v!<-  "W  isMrigton  ? 
of  his  administration? 


1  .  What  can  you  tell 


JEFFERSON'S    ADMINISTRATION.  177 


Bonaparte.  District  of  Columbia*  President  Jefferson. 


government,  to  settle  all  difficulties,  but  these  were  insulted,  and 
could  do  nothing.  The  French  were  then  ruled  by  a  Directory, 
as  the  government  was  called,  composed  of  five  men. 

3.  Soon  after  that,  the  great  Napoleon  Bonaparte,  then  a  young 
man  increasing  in  power,   took  the  government   into  his  own 
hands.     He  was  courteous  and  wise,  and  it  was  not  long  before 
every  difficulty  was  settled,  and  the  danger  of  a  war  with  France 
passed  away. 

4.  In  the  year  1790,  a  tract  of  land  on  the  Potomac,  ten  miles 
square,  and  called  the  District  of  Columbia,  was  given  to  the 
United  States,  and  there  the  city  of  Washington  was  laid  out  the 
next  year.     A  building  called  the  Capitol,  for  Congress  to  meet 
in,  was  commenced.     In  the  year  1800  that  city  was  made  the 
federal  capital,  and  President  Adams  went  there  to  reside. 

5.  In  the  autumn  of  1800,  the  people  elected  another  Pres 
ident.     Then,  again,  the  Federalists  and  Republicans  had  great 
strife.     This  time  the  Republicans  were  the   victors.      Thomas 
Jefferson  was  elected  President,  and  Aaron  Burr  Vice-Prcsident, 
not  by  the  people,  but  by  the  House  of  Representatives.     When 
you  arc  older  you  may  better  understand  how  this  happened. 


SECTION  III. 

ADMINISTRATION.        [1801-1809.] 

1.  Thomas  Jefferson,  the  third  President  of  the  United  States, 
\vas  also  active  during  the  whole  War  for  Independence,  in  Con 
gress,  and  as  Governor  of  Virginia.    He,  too,  was  an  agent  for  his 
country  in  Europe,  but  not  until  after  the  war. 

2.  Like  Washington,  Mr.  Jefferson  held  the  office  of  President 
eight  years.     He  was  inaugurated  on  the  4th  of  March,  1801. 

QUESTIONS. 2.  What  can  you  tell  about  trouble  with  France  ?    3.  "What  can  you  tell 

about  Bonaparte  ?    4.  "What  can  you  tell  about  the  federal  city  and  capitol  ?    5.  What 
can  you  tell  about  an  election  in  1SOO  ?    1.  What  can  you  tell  about  Jefferson? 

12 


178 


THE      CONFEDERATION. 


Ohio  and  Louisiana. 


The  war  with  Tripoli. 


He  turned  a  great  many  Federal 
ists  out  of  office,  and  put  his  Re- 
pubiiean  friends  in  ;  and  lie  began 
many  and  great  changes  in  the 
lanagement  of  public  affairs. 

3.  In  the  autumn  of  1802,  Ohio 
became  a  State  of  the  Union.     The 
next  year,  a  vast  region  west  of  the 
Mississippi   river,  called  Louisiana, 
was  purchased  of  the  French  for 
fifteen  millions  of  dollars.   This  was 
divided.     The  southern  portion  was 
called   the   Territory  of  New   Or 
leans;  the  northern  part  was  called 
the  District  of  Louisiana. 

4.  The  sea-robbers  in  the  Medi 
terranean,  of  whom  I  have  told  you 
[page  175],  were  yet  giving  the  mer 
chants  and  traders  a  great  deal  of 
trouble,  and  the  United  States  Gov 
ernment  resolved    not  to  pay  any 
more  money  every  year  to  them. 
Then   Tripoli,  one  of  the  robber- 
governments,  declared  war  against  the  United  States.     Jefferson 
at  once  sent  strong  ships  there  to  protect  our  merchant  vessels, 
and  soon  there  was  fighting. 

5.  One    day   the    United    States   frigate   Philadelphia,    com 
manded  by  Captain  Bainbridgc,  a  brave  war-sailor,  struck  on  a 
rock  in  the  harbor  of  Tripoli.     Bainbridge  and  his  officers  were 
made  prisoners,  while  his  men  were  all  made  slaves,  and  suffered 
dreadfully. 

6.  Early  in  1804,  Lieutenant  Decatur,  who  was  afterward  one 
of  the  best  men  in  the  navy,  sailed  into  the  harbor  of  Tripoli 
with  a  small  vessel,  on  a  dark  night,  drove  the  Tripolitans  from 

QUESTIONS.—0.  What  did  Jefferson  do  ?  3.  What  cnn  you  tell  n  bout  Ohio  and  Louis 
iana?  4.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  war  with  Tripoli?  5.  What  happened  to  an 
American  ship,  and  her  officers  and  crew?  6.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  brave  Decatur? 


JEFFEESON-   ANT)   HIS   EESIPENCE. 


JEFFE  BS  OlT 


ADMINISTRATION 


179 


Bravery  of  Decatur. 


Hamilton  and  Burr. 


Burr's  scheme. 


the  Philadelphia,  set  the  vessel  on  fire, 
and  escaped  without  losing  a  man.  This 
bold  act  alarmed  the  Bashaw,  or  governor 
of  Tripoli,  ^ff  \ 

7.  The  Bashaw  was  a  bad  man.  His 
place  belonged  to  his  brother  Hamet, 
whom  he  had  compelled  to  flee  to  Egypt. 
Hamet  readily  joined  the  Americans 
against,  his  wicked  brother,  and  at  the 
head  of  a  number  of  Mohammedan  sol 
diers,  he  accompanied  some  seamen,  under 

Captain  Eaton,  across   the   deserts  from  Alexandria  in   Egypt. 

They  captured  a  Tripolitan  town  on  the  Mediterranean,  and  were 

s^y^^^.  marching  directly  for  Tripoli,  when  the 

ri| mjjjj^i      %         terrified  Bashaw  made  peace  with  the 
JH^JK,  Jl        American  agent  there.     So  the  war  was 
ended. 

8.  In  the  summer  of  1804,  Aaron 
Burr  and  Alexander  Hamilton  had  a 
duel,  or  fight  with  pistols.  Hamilton 
was  killed,  and  after  that  Burr  was  gen 
erally  detested.  He  had  a  great  desire 
to  be  a  leading  man ;  so,  in  the  spring 

AAEON   BUBli.  /»   -i  ,-,/-»«      1  i  T       -i  4  n         i 

ot  1806,  he  went  beyond  the  Alleghany 

mountains,  where  an  enterprising  and  restless  people  were  fast 
gathering,  and  took  measures  to  raise  a  large  number  of  troops, 
to  go,  as  he  pretended,  and  seize  the  Spanish  territory  of  Texas 
and  the  neighboring  States. 

9.  Many  good  and  brave  men  joined  Burr  in  this,  because,  on 
account  of  the  conduct  of  the  Spaniards,  they  thought  it  right. 
But  he  was  finally  suspected  of  an  intention  to  divide  the  Union, 
make  a  separate  government  of  the  Western  States,  and  become 
its  President.  He  was  arrested,  and  tried  in  1807  ;  but  it  could 
not  be  proved  that  he  had  any  such  intentions,  and  they  let 
him  go. 

Q0KSTIOMS.—  7.  What  moi->  can  you  tell  about  the  war  with  Tripoli?    8.  TVluit  can  yon 
tell  about  Aaron  Burr?    9.  What  can  you  tell  of  his  scheme,  and  its  erul  ~'i 


- 


1 80 


T  HE      CONFEDER AT  ION. 


Fulton  and  navigation  by  steam. 


Trouble  in  Europe  and  America. 


EGBERT   FULTON. 


STEAMHOAT. 


10.  This  same  year  a  most  important  thing  occurred.     Robert 

Fulton,  an  American  portrait  painter, 

fJPP|9IB|         and   a   good   mechanic,   who   had  in- 
iLjJr          vented  machinery  for  driving  boats  by 
kkL  ^ JK  steam»  placed  some  in  a  vessel  on  the 

^™  Hudson  river. 

The  boat  went 
from.  New 
'York  to  Al 
bany  in  thirty- 
six  hours,  "  against  wind  and  tide,"  to 
the  great  astonishment  of  every  body. 
This  was  the  commencement  of  successful  steamboat  navigation 
in  the  world.  V^ 

11.  And  now  there  was  great  trouble  in  Europe.     There  was 
war  almost  everywhere.     Bonaparte  had  made  himself  Emperor 
of  France,  and  three  of  his  brothers  kings  of  other  countries.     All 
Europe  was  in  arms  against  him,  and  Great  Britain,  too.     The 
United  States  would  have  nothing  to  do  with  either  party ;  and 
so,  for  a  long  time,  our  merchant-vessels  were  allowed  to  trade  in 
all  parts,  and  make  much  money. 

12.  A  change  came.     England  and  France,  in  their  endeavors 
to  injure  each  other,  closed  many  ports,  and  both  parties  seized 

American  vessels.  Our  commerce  was 
very  soon  ruined,  for  we  had  few  large 
ships  to  protect  it.  Congress  had  ordered 
swarms  of  gun-boats,  but  these  were  hardly 
sufficient  for  a  coast-guard. 

13.  These  things  caused  bitter  feelings 
toward  Great  Britain,  which  was  increased 
by  the  commanders  of  British  vessels 
claiming  the  right  to  go  on  board  of  American  ships,  and  search 
for  their  runaway  sailors.  This  claim  became  the  chief  cause  <jf 
war  between  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain. 

QUESTIONS. — 10.  What  can  you  tell  of  Fulton  and  steamboats  ?  11.  What  can  you  tell 
of  troubles  in  Europe?  How  did  tlio  Americans  act?  12.  What  change  came?  and 
what  was  done?  13  What  was  the  effect  ? 


A  FELUCCA   GUN-BOAT. 


JEFFERSON'S    ADMINISTRATION.  18 

The  Leopard  and  Chesapeake.  The  embargo  act.. 

14.  One  pleasant  day  in  June,  1807,  the  British  ship  Leopard 
attacked  the  American  ship   Chesapeake,  off  the  coast  of  \7ir- 
ginia,  because  her  commander  would  not  allow  his  vessel  to  be 
searched  for  runaway  sailors.     The  Chesapeake  was  badly  beaten, 
and  was  compelled  to  go  into  port  at  Old  Point  Comfort,  near 
Hampton. 

15.  This  wicked  act  made  the  Americans  very  angry.     Pres 
ident  Jefferson  issued  a  decree,  that  every  British  vessel  should 
immediately  leave  America,  and  not  be  allowed  to  return  until 
satisfaction  was  given  by  the  king  and  Parliament,  for  the  out 
rage. 

16.  In  the  mean  while,  England  and  France  did  all  they  could 
to  injure  each  other,  while  the  British  would  not  give  up  what 
they  called  their  rights — that  was,  full  liberty  to  search  American 
vessels  for  runaways.     Finally,  when  the  Congress  met  in  De 
cember,  a  law  was  made,  forbidding  all  vessels,  of  every  kind, 
leaving  the  American  shores,  and  ordering  all  American  sailors 
abroad  to  come  home  immediately,  and  prepare  for  expected  war. 
This  was  called  The  Embargo  Act. 

17.  Merchants,  and  all  others  connected  with  ships,  very  much 
disliked  the  Embargo,  for  it  ruined  their  business.     Nor  did  it 
seem  to  do  much  good,  for  the  English  and  French  went  right 
on,  as  before,  and  paid  very  little  attention  to  what  the  Amer 
icans  said  or  did.     So,  early  in  the  spring  of  1 809,  the  Embargo 
law  was  done  away  with,  and  another  was  made,  forbidding  all 
trade  with  Great  Britain  or  France  until  they  should  act  more 
justly. 

18.  Mr.  Jefferson  had  now  been  President  eight  years,  and  his 
place  was  filled  by  James  Madison,  a  great  Patriot  of  Virginia, 
who  was  also  a  Republican. 

Q-j'-.STTONS. — 14.  What  can  you  tell  of  an  attack  on  an  American  eliip?  15.  What  was 
tli'jn  done?  16.  What  did  the,  English,  French,  and  American  Governments  do?  17. 
What  more  can  you  tell  about  the  Embargo?  18.  What  can  yo;i  tell  of  a  ne-.v  elec 
tion  y 


182 


President  Madison. 


THE      CONFEDERATION. 

Beginning  of  his  administration. 


King  G-eorge. 


SECTION  IV. 


MADISONS      ADMINISTRATION 


[1809-1817.] 


1.  James    Madison,   the    fourth 
President    of    the   United   States, 
was  also  active  in  the  Revolution. 
Though    a   very   young    man,   he 
was  a  member  of  the  Continental 
Congress,    and    was    one    of    the 
warmest   friends    of    the    Federal 
Constitution. 

2.  Mr.   Madison    became   Pres 
ident  on  the  4th  of  March,  1809. 
He  chose  wise  men  for  his  cabinet, 
or  his  advisers.     On  account  of  the 
continued  troubles  Avith  Great  Brit 
ain  and  Prance,  he  called  the  Con 
gress  together  a  few  weeks  after 
ward,  to  talk  over  these  matters. 

3.  King  George,    who  was    the 
same  man  that  ruled  Great  Britain 
when  the  Revolution  commenced, 
almost  forty  years  before,  was  dis 
posed  to  be  just  toward  the  Amer 
icans,    I   think,    but   he   had   bad 
advisers,    and   he   was    sometimes 

crazy,  and  did  not  know  what  he  did.  He  sent  a  man  over 
horo  to  settle  all  difficulties,  and  things  would  have  gone  on 
smoothly  had  not  his  advisers  prevented  the  king  from  approv 
ing  of  what  his  agent  had  done.  For  awhile  the  Americans 
believed  things  were  going  on  well  again,  and  they  commenced 
trading  with  Grent  Britain,  as  before. 

QUESTIONS. — 1.  What  f"'i  y>n   say  .about  Madison?    2.   What  did  TuadiKon  do?    3. 
Wiiat  can  yon  e:iy  about  Ki  itj  Gr'or^e  an.l  his  advisers? 


MADISON   AND   HIS   11ESIDENCE. 


ADMINISTRATION. 


133 


Conduct  of  France  and  England.         Naval  engagement.        War  with  the  Indians. 

4.  But  France  and  England  continued  to  act  very  wickedly  to 
ward  the  Americans.     They  allowed  their  war-ships  to  seize  and 
plunder  our  merchant  vessels,  and  in  every  way  acted  as  enemies, 
while  they  pretended  to  be  friends.     Great  Britain  even  sent  her 
war-ships  to  our  coasts,  to  seize  American  vessels  and  send  them 
to  England  as  prizes. 

5.  On  one  occasion,  about   the   middle   of  April,   1811,  the 
British  ship  Little  Belt,  attacked  the  American  ship  President, 
off  the  coast  of  Virginia.     They  had  a  pretty  severe  fight,  when 
the  commander  of  the  British  ship  concluded  it  was  best  to  stop, 
and  they  separated.     This  event  made  a  great  deal  of  bad  feel- 
ing. 

6.  I  have  told  yon  how  the  British,  in  the  West,  a  long  time 
before,  had  caused  the  Indians  to  attack  the  Americans.     Now 
they  did  the  same  thing  again;  and  in  the  spring  of  1811,  Te- 
cumseh,  a  great  Indian  warrior,  united  several  of  the  western 
tribes  in  a  league,  in  which  they  agreed  to  drive  the  white  peo 
ple  from  the  country  between  the  Ohio  river  and  the  Lakes. 

7.  General   Harrison,    who   was  afterward   President   of  the 
United  States,  was  then  Governor  of  the  Indian  Territory.     He 
saw  the  gathering  danger,  and  caused  the  people  to  arm  them 
selves,  and  prepare  for  war.     In  the  summer  he  marched  these 
armed  men  into  the  Indian  country,  and  for  several  months  he 
watched  the  savages  closely.     Finally,  on  a  dark  night  early  in 
November,  while  he  was  on  the  banks  of  the  Tippecanoe  river, 
the  Indians  fell  upon  him  and  his  men.     They  had  a  very  hard 
fight  until  morning,  when  the  Indians  were  driven  away.     The 
battle  of  Tippecanoe  was  one  of  the  severest  ever  fought  with 
the  Indians. 

8.  The  people  of  the  United  States  now  saw  that  they  must 
either  fight  or  become  slaves,  as  it  were,  to  Great  Britain  again. 
They  had  become  prosperous  and  happy  in  peace,  and  very  much 
disliked  going  to  war.     But  they  could  no  longer  endure  the  in- 

QUKSTIOKS. — 4.  What  was  done?  How  did  France  p.nd  England  continue,  to  act?  5. 
What  c.-m  you  toll  of  a  fight  in  Chesapeake  BMV?  6.  What  can  you  tell  about  the 
Indians  in  the  West?  7.  What  did  Harrison  do?  and  what  can  yo'u  tell  of  a  battle? 
8.  What  can  you  say  about  the  people  of  the  United  States?  What  was  done  ? 


184  THE      CONFEDERATION. 

Second  war  for  independence.  Preparations.  Hull's  surrender. 

suits  and  the  wrongs  of  the  English,  and  so  on  the  17th  of  June, 
1812,  Congress  declared  war  against  Great  Britain.  This  is 
known  as  THE  WAR  OF  1812,  or 


THE      SECOND      WAR     FOR     INDEPENDENCE. 

9.  Congress  made  ample  provisions  for  an  army,  but  the  navy 
was  so  small  that  it  appeared  as  nothing  when  compared  with 
that  of  Great  Britain.     The  Americans  had  only  twelve  large 
Avar-ships,  while  the  British  had  over  nine  hundred  of  all  kinds, 
yet  the  Americans  went  boldly  and  confidently  into  the  war. 

10.  Henry  Dearborn,  who  had  been  in  the  old  War  for  Inde 
pendence,  was  appointed  chief  commander  of  the  armies ;  and 
Wilkinson,    Hampton,    Hull,    and    Bloomfield,   who   were    also 
soldiers  of  the  Revolution,  were  chosen  to  be  his  chief  assistants. 

11.  General  Hull  was  then  Governor  of  the  Territory  of  Mich 
igan,  and  when   he  heard    of  the  declaration  of  war,  he  was 
marching  with  two  thousand  troops   against  the  Indians.     He 
was  ordered  to  cross  the  Detroit  river  into  Canada,  and  endeavor 
to  take  possession  of  the  country.     He  did  so,  in  July,  but  he 
found  so  many  British  soldiers  and  Indians  there  that  he  went 
back  again,  and  remained  at  Detroit. 

12.  The  British  general,  Brock,  followed  Hull  across  the  river, 
and  ordered  him  to  give  up  the  fort  and  his  army  at  once,  or  he 
would  take  them  by  force,  and  let  his  Indians  murder  them  all. 
Hull  felt  sure  that  Brock  could  do  it,  because  he  had  so  many 
more  men  than  himself;  so,  on  the  16th  of  August,  1812,  the 
army,  fort,  and  all  Michigan  were  given  to  the  British. 

13.  This  loss  greatly  mortified  and  offended  the  Americans. 
General  Hull  was  called  a  coward  and  a  traitor,  like  Benedict 
Arnold.     In  fact  he  came  very  near  being  hanged.     But  when 
the  war  was  over  the  people  thought  better  of  him.     For  my 
part,  I  don't  think  he  should  be  blamed  at  all  for  wishing  to 
save  his  soldiers  from  being  murdered.  % 

QUESTIONS. — f>.  What  did  Congress  do?  How  were  the  Americans  prepared  for 
,var  ?  10.  Who  was  appointed  commander?  11.  What  can  you  tell  about  General  Hull  ? 
12.  What  can  yon  tell  about  the  surrender  of  Hull  ?  13.  How  did  the  Americans  feel 
about  the  acts  of  Hull  ? 


SECOND      W  A  Tl      FOR      INDEPENDENCE.  185 

Invasion  of  Canada.  The  war  on  the  ocean.  Privateers. 

14.  During  the  summer  of  1812,  a  plan  was  arranged  for  in 
vading    Canada    across    the  Niagara  river.     Many   troops  were 
sent  there  ;  and  in  October,  a  large  number,  under  Colonel  Sol 
omon  Van  Rensselaer,  crossed  over  and  attacked  the  British  on 
Queenstown  Heights.     The  battle  was  very  severe.     The  British 
were  driven  off,  and  their  general,  Brock,  was  killed.     Others  at 
tacked  and  beat  the  Americans  in  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day, 
so  that  both  parties  suffered  dreadfully. 

15.  Very  little  more  was  done  on  land, 
during  the  remainder  of  the  year.     But 
the   little  American   navy  did  wonders 
on  the  ocean.     In   August,   the  frigate 
Constitution   completely   destroyed    the 
British  frigate   Guerriere.     Two  months 
later,  the  sloop  of  war  Wasp,  fought  and 

beat     the    British     brig    Frolic,     off     the        UNITED  STATES  FBIGATE. 

coast  of  North  Carolina.  But  the  Wasp  was  taken  by  another 
British  vessel  that  very  afternoon,  so  the  victory  did  not  amount 
to  much. 

16.  A  week  after  this,  the  frigate    United  States  fought  the 
British  frigate  Macedonian  for  two  hours,  and  beat  her.     The 
United  States  was  commanded  by  the  brave  Decatur,  of  whom 
I  have  told  you  on  page  78.      At  the  close  of  December,  the 
Constitution  and  Java  had  a  terrible  fight.     Many  of  the  British 
were  killed,  and   the   Java  was  surrendered   and  burnt.     The 
Constitution  was   then   commanded   by  Bainbridge,  of  whom, 
also,  I  have  told  you  on  page  78. 

17.  These  victories  made  the  Americans  proud  and  joyful.     I 
have  told  you  [verse  3,  page  126],  what  privateers  are.     Well, 
there  were  swarms  of  these  on  the  ocean,  at  this  time  ;  and  dur 
ing  the  year,  they  took  away  from  the  British  about  three  hun 
dred  vessels.     Feeling  stronger  on   account  of  these  things,  the 
Americans  prepared  for  a  lively  campaign  in  1813. 

18.  During  the  excitement  of  the  war,  Mr.  Madison  was  again 

QUESTIONS. — 14.  What  can  yon  Ml  of  an  inv.ipion  of  Canada?  15.  What  occurred 
on  the  oce;m?  16.  What  other  conflicts  occurred  on  the  ocean?  17.  How  did  the 
Americans  feel  ?  What  can  you  tell  about  privateers  ? 


1-86  THE      CONFEDERATION. 


Campaign  of  1813.  The  war  in  the  weft. 


chosen  President  of  the  United  States.  George  Clinton,  of  whom 
I  have  told  you  [verse  5,  page  168],  had  been  Vice-President. 
He  died,  and  Elbridge  Gerry,  one  of  the  great  Patriots  of  the 
Revolution,  was  chosen  in  his  place. 


SECTION   Y. 

THE    SECOND    WAR    FOR    INDEPENDENCE.       [1813.] 

1.  The  campaign  of  1813  opened  with  the  year.  The  army 
was  divided.  The  army  of  the  West  was  under  General  Harri 
son,  at  the  head  of  Lake  Erie.  The  army  of  the  Center  was 
under  General  Dearborn  on  the  Niagara  river ;  and  the  army  of 
the  North  was  under  General  Hampton  on  the  borders  of  Lake 
Champlain.  Sir  George  Prevost  took  Brock's  place  as  com- 
mand^r  of  the  British  army  in  Canada. 

ft  &\  ^^^.  2-  War  began  in  the  West.     Thousands 

L\      tim.  of  young  men  came   from   Kentucky  and 

other  western  States,  to  drive  the  British 
from  Michigan.  These  were  led  by  the 
brave  old  Governor  Shelby,  who  fought 
valiantly  at  the  battle  of  King's  Mountain, 
of  which  I  have  told  you  on  page  156. 

3.  Early  in  January,  General  Winches- 
GENEEA.L  SHELBY.  tcr,  with  an  army  of  fine  young  men, 
marched  toward  Detroit.  Some  of  them  were  sent  ahead  and 
had  some  skirmishing.  The  British  general,  Proctor,  then  on  the 
Canada  border,  crossed  over,  and  attacked  Winchester  near  the 
river  Raisin.  After  a  hard  battle,  the  Americans  were  compelled 
to  surrender,  on  promise  of  being  well  treated. 

4.  Do  you  remember  what  Montcalm  promised  Monro  at  Fort 
William  Henry  ?  and  what  sad  thing  happened  ?  Look%at  verse 

QUESTIONS. — 18.  What  canyon  tell  about  a  new  election?  1.  Wi;-it  can  yon  tell  about 
fse  division  of  the  army?  2.  What  was  done  in  the  West?  3.  What  cm  you  tell  of 
Winchester  and  a  battle? 


SECOND      WAR      FOR      INDEPENDENCE.  187 

Indian  Massacre.  Attack  on  Fort  Meigs.  Major  Croghan. 

35  and  36,  page  101.  Well,  a  similar  thing  occurred  now.  Proc 
tor,  who  was  not  half  as  honorable  as  Montcalm,  went  off,  without 
leaving  a  guard  to  protect  the  American  prisoners.  The  Indians 
soon  turned  back,  murdered  a  great  many  of  them,  set  fire  to 
houses,  and  kept  some  of  the  prisoners,  to  torture  them  in  the 
woods.  0,  how  angry  the  Kentuckians  were.  After  that,  when 
they  attacked  the  British  and  Indians,  they  would  cry  out  "Re 
member  the  river  Raisin !" 

5.  When  General  Harrison  heard  of  this  massacre,  he  was  at 
the  Maumee  rapids.  There  he  built  a  strong  work,  and  called  it 
Fort  Meigs.  He  remained  there  with  his  troops  till  the  1st  of 
May,  when  he  was  attacked  by  General  Proctor  with  more  than 
two  thousand  British  troops  and  Indians.  The  savages  were  led 
by  Tecumseh,  of  whom  I  have  told  you  on  page  183. 

G.  Proctor  and  his  men  were  driven  away,  after  five  days' 
struggle.  Some  Americans  pursued  them,  and  were  themselves 
.taken  prisoners.  Then  Proctor  returned  ;  but  on  the  8th  of 
May  he  was  compelled  to  fly  to  the  Canada  shore. 

7.  A    large    number  of  Americans,   under  General    Clav,  re 
mained  at  Fort  Meigs.     Toward  the  close  of  July,  Proctor  and 
Tecumseh,  with    four  thousand  men,  attacked    them.     Leaving 
Tecumseh  there,  Proctor  soon  marched   swiftly  to   attack   Fort 
Stephenson,   at    Lower    Sandusky,  which  jt&j&S^.       )  f 
was  defended  by  Major  Croghan — a  brave  /   "  /V 
young    man,    only    twenty-one    years    of 

age,  having  with  him  only  one  hundred 
and  fifty  men. 

8.  "  Surrender  immediately,"  said  Proc 
tor,  on  his  arrival.     "  Never,  while  I  have 
a  man  left,"   replied  Croghan.     Then  a 
terrible  fight  followed.     At  last  the  British 

and  Indians,  beaten  and  greatly  alarmed,  UAJOH 

fled  in  confusion.     The  shots  from  a  single  cannort  in  the  fort,  Lad 

QUESTIONS.— 4.  What  wicked  thing  was  done  near  the  river  Raisin  ?  5  What  did 
Harrison  do?  What  happened  at  Fort  Meigs?  fi.  Wluit  csin  you  tpJl  about  Proctor? 
7.  What  more  can  you  tell  about  proctor  and  the  Indians?  8,  What  can  you  tell  of 
th^  bravery  of  Croghan? 


1 88  THECONFEDE 


Scenes  on  the  Lakes.  Perry's  Victory.  Battle  near  the  Thames. 

killed  or  wounded  one  hundred  and  fifty  of  them,  while  Croghan 
lost  only  one  man  killed  and  seven  wounded.  Tecumseh  and  the 
remainder,  fled  in  terror  from  Fort  Meigs. 

9.  The  two  great  lakes,  Erie  and  Ontario,  now  became  places 
of  much  interest.  In  the  autumn  of  1812,  the  Americans  com 
pleted  a  small  fleet  on  Lake  Ontario ;  and  in  the  summer  of 
1813,  another  had  been  prepared  on  Lake  Erie,  and  placed  under 
the  command  of  the  brave  young  war-sailor,  Commodore  Perry. 

/  /I    *7    titPfa  10*  ^1G  -^r^sl1  a^so  *la^  a  small  fleet 

/  Cx     /  JjWt^^jji  on  Lake  Erie.     This  and  the  American 

«&/^a  fleet  met  toward  the  west  end  of  the 

lake,  on  the  10th  of  September,  1813, 
and  had  a  very  hard  battle,  which  lasted. 
a   greater   part   of   the    day.     Toward 
evening  every  British  vessel  had   sur- 
\   *\\l "    I  ijf^  /  rendered  to  Perry,  and  then  he  wrote 
'   *\     I  /'       /      to  General  Harrison—"  We  have  met 
OOMMOUOBE  PEEET.  the  enemy,  and  they  arc  ours !" 

11.  Harrison  was  near  the  western  shore  of  Lake  Erie  at  this 
time.     On  the  17th  of  September,  he  was  joined  by  four  thou 
sand  Kentuckians,  under  the  brave  old   Shelby,  and  they  pro 
ceeded  to  attack  the  British  at  Maiden,  on  the  Canada  shore,  and 
to  take  Detroit  away  from  them. 

12.  The  British  and  Indians  fled  into  the   country  in  western 
Canada.     A   part  of  the    American    army    took    possession  of 
Detroit,  and  the  remainder,  more  than  three  thousand  strong,  led 
by  Harrison,  Shelby,  and  others,  started  in  pursuit  of  the  flying 
enemy. 

13.  They  overtook  Proctor  and  his  army  on  the  river  Thames, 
on  the  5th  of  October.     There  a  desperate  battle  was  fought. 
Tecumseh  was  killed,  and  his  followers  fled  in  dismay.     Almost 
the  whole  of  Proctor's  army  were  killed  or  made  prisoners,  and 
Proctor  himself  barely  escaped  on  horseback.       ss^Jfr?" 

14.  Now  all  that  Hull  had  lost  was  recovered,  and  there  was 

QUKSTIOXB. — 0.  "What  was  done  on  the  lakes?  10.  "What  can  you  tell  of  Perry  and 
his  battle  ?  11.  What  can  you  tell  of  Ilarriso'i  and  Shelby  ?  I9.  What  can  you  tell  of  a 
pursuit  ?  13.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  battle  near  the  Thames  ? 


SECOND      WAR      FOR      INDEPENDENCE.  189 


Capture  of  York.  Death  of  Pike.  Events  at  Sackett's  Harbor. 


no  more  war  in  that  region.  The  people,  all  over  the  country, 
rejoiced.  Harrison  left  Cass  with  some  soldiers,  to  keep  Detroit, 
and  dismissing  many  of  the  volunteers,  (the  young  men  from 
Kentucky),  he  marched  with  the  remainder  of  his  army  to 
Niagara,  where  they  joined  the  army  of  the  center. 

15.  In  February  some  British  troops  had  crossed  the  St.  Law 
rence  .on  the  ice,  and  destroyed  much  property  at  Ogdensburg. 
General  Dearborn  now  determined  to  attack  the  British  at  To 
ronto  (then  called  York),  in  Upper  Canada.    Toward  the  close  of 
April,  quite  a  large  number  of  troops,  in  ships  commanded  by 
Commodore  Chaunccy,  went  to  that  place,  and  made  a  strong 
attack  upon  it.     The  Americans  were  commanded  by  General 
Pike  ;  the  British  and  Indians  by  General  Sheaff'e. 

16.  The  British  found  the  Americans  too  strong  for  them,  so 
they  fled,  after  setting  fire  to  the  powder  in  the  fort,  which  blew 
it  all  in  pieces.     General  Pike  was  so  badly  hurt  by  some  of  the 
flying  stones  and  timbers,  that  lie  died  on  Chauncey's  ship  soon 
afterward,  with  the  captured  British  flag  under  his  head.     The 
American  flag  soon  floated  over  the  ruined  fort  at  York. 

17.  A  month  afterward,  the  same  troops,  borne  by  the  same 
ships,  attacked  the  British  Fort  George,  on  the  Niagara  river. 
The  British  were  compelled  to  give  up  the  fort.     They  fled  to 
Burlington  Heights,  at  the  western  end  of  Lake  Ontario,  closely 
pursued  by  the  Americans. 

18.  Sir  George  Prevost,  whom  I  have  already  mentioned  [verse 
1,  page  186],  came  to  Sackett's  Harbor  with  ships  and  troops, 
while  Chauncey,  with  his  fleet,  was  at  the  other  end  of  Lake  On 
tario.     On  the  27th  of  May,  1813,  Prevost  landed  more  than  a 
thousand  men.     General  Brown,  a  brave  soldier,  was  there,  with 
a  few  troops,  and  he  called  the  surrounding  inhabitants  together 
as  quickly  as  possible.     Prevost  soon  became  alarmed,  and  fled  to 
his  ships  in  great  haste. 

19.  Now  the  Americans  planned  an  attack  upon  Montreal,  in 


.—  14.  What  was  now  gained  ?  What  did  Harrison  do  ?  15.  What  can  you 
tell  about  an  attack  on  York,  or  Toronto  ?  16.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  fipht  and  other 
events?  17.  Wh.it  did  the  Americans  do  on  the  western  shores  of  Lake  Ontario?  18. 
What  occurred  at  Sackett's  Harbor  ? 


190 


Events  on  the  St.  Lawrence.  Villages  burnt.  Troubles  in  the  South. 


Canada.  Dearborn  was  taken  sick,  and  General  Wilkinson  took 
his  place  as  chief  commander.  He  collected  seven  thousand 
troops  on  the  banks  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  early  in  November,  ancfi 
went  down  that  river,  expecting  to  be  joined  for  the  attack  on] 
Montreal,  by  three  thousand  troops,  under  Hampton,  from  Lake 
Cham  plain. 

20.  The  British  were  wide  awake  on  both  sides  of  the  river, 
and  the  Americans  found  it  very  difficult  to  pass  many  places, 
with  their  boats.     Some  of  "them,  under  General  Brown,  landed 
at  Williamsburg,    and   there,    on   the    llth    of  November,  the 
Americans  and  British  had  a  severe  fight.     The  Americans  lost 
more  than  three  hundred  men,  and  the  British  about  two  hundred. 

21.  When    he    arrived    at   St.   Regis,   Wilkinson    found    that 
Hampton  would  not  join  him,  so  he  marched  his  army  to  French. 
Mills,  nine  miles  in  the  country,  and  prepared  to  spend  the  win 
ter  there.     They  called  the  place  Fort  Covington.       }f 

22.  While  these  things  were  going  on,  there  were\ome  ex 
citing  scenes  on  the  Niagara.     The  Americans  burned  the  Ca 
nadian   village  of  Newark.      The  British  were  soon  revenged. 

o  ir» 

They  took  Forts  George  and  Niagara  away  from  the  Americans, 
and  burned  Youngstown,  Lewiston,  Manchester  (now  Niagara 
Falls  village),  the  Tuscarora  Indian  village,  Black  Rock,  and  Buf 
falo.  These  places  were  all  burned  in  December,  and  thus  ended 
the  campaign  of  1813  in  the  North. 

23.  I  have  told  you  that  the  brave  Indian  warrior,  Tecumseh, 
was  killed  in  battle,  in  October,  1813.     In  the  spring  of  that 
year,  he  was  among  the  fierce  Southern  tribes,  to  arouse  them 
against  the  white  people.     The  Creeks  [see  verse  21,  page  15] 
listened  to  him ;  and  late  in  August  they  attacked  Fort  Mimms, 
on  the  Alabama  river,  and  murdered  almost  three  hundred  men, 
women,  and  children. 

24.  This  terrible  massacre  made  all  the  white  people  of  the 
South  very  angry ;  and  full  twenty-five  hundred  Tennesseeans, 
under  General  Jackson  (one  of  the  greatest  of  the  American  war- 

QTTESTIONS. — 10.  What  -was  planned?  find  -whnt  did  the  America"*  do?  20.  Wh"t 
can  you  tell  of  a  battle  in  Canada  ?  °1.  What  did  Wilkinson  do?  9°.  What  can  you  tell 
of  events  on  the  Niagara  frontier  ?  23.  What  can  you  tell  of  Tecumseh  ? 


SECOND   WAR   FOR   INDEPENDENCE.      191 


The  Indians  subdued.  Battles  on  the  Ocean.  Death  of  Lawrence. 


riors),  marched  into  the  country  of  the  Creeks.  They  had  battle 
after  battle  with  the  Indians,  and  always  beat  them.  Finally, 
toward  the  close  of  March,  1814,  the  last  battle  was  fought  at 
the  Great  Horse  Shoe  Bend,  on  the  Tallapoosa  river.  There 
more  than  six  hundred  Indian  warriors  were  slain,  and  the  power 
of  the  Creek  nation  was  crushed  forever. 

25.  Now  I  will  tell  you  what  happened 
on  the  ocean  during  1813.    On  the  24th 
of  February,   the   sloop-of-war  Hornet, 
commanded  by  the  brave  Captain  Law 
rence,  fought  and  captured  the  British  ^ 
brig  Peacock,  off  the  east  coast  of  South 
America.     A  few  minutes  after  the  Pea 
cock  gave  up,  it  went  to  the  bottom  of  .. 
the  sea. 

26.  Captain    Lawrence    was    much         CAPTAIN  LAWKEXCE.     ^ 
praised,  and  when  he  came  home  he  was  made  commander  of 
the  frigate  Chesapeake,  a  larger  vessel.     In  this  ship  he  sailed  out 
of  Boston  harbor  on  the  1st  of  June,  1813,  and  that  afternoon 
had  a  hard  battle  with  the  British  frigate  Shannon.     The  brave 
Captain  Lawrence  was  shot,  and  as  they  carried  him  below  to 
die,  he  said,  "  Don't  give  up  the  ship !"     But  they  were  com 
pelled  to  give  it  up,  for  the  Shannon  was  the  victorjj^ 

27.  In  August,  the  British  sloop  Pelican  took  the  American 
brig  Argus.     A  month  afterward,  Perry  gained  his  great  victory 
on  Lake  Erie,  about  which  I  have  told  you.     A  few  clays  before 
this,  the  British  brig  Boxer  had  surrendered  to  the  American 
brig  Enterprise,  after  a  fight  off  the  coast  of  Maine.     The  com 
mander  of  each  vessel  was  killed,  and  they  were  buried  in  one 
grave  at  Portland. 

28.  During  the  summer  of  1813,  the  British  admiral,  Cock- 
burn,  attacked,  plundered,  and  destroyed  towns  and  other  prop 
erty  on  the  Chesapeake  Bay  and  vicinity.    In  March  he  destroyed 
the  American  shipping  in  the  Delaware,  and  in  May  he  attacked 

QUESTIONS — "4.  Whnt  cm  von  tell  nhout  Jnckson  and  Indian  battlos?  ?F>.  What  oc 
curred  on  the  ocean  in  1813?  °6.  Whnt  can  you  tell  about  Captain  Lnwrence?  27. 
What  else  occurred  on  the  ocean  ?  ?8.  What  can  you  tell  about  Admiral  Cockburn  ? 


192 


THE      C  O  N  F E D E K  A  T 1 O  N 


Cockburn  the  marauder. 


LAWEENCE   CAEEIED   BELOW. 


and  burned  Havre  de  Grasse,  Georgetown,  and  Frcderictown,  on 
the  Chesapeake.  Then  he  went  into  Hampton  Roads,  at  Old 
Point  Comfort,  and  proceeded  toward  Norfolk. 

29.  The  Americans  on  Craney  Island,  a  little  below  Norfolk, 
bravely  disputed  Cockburn's  passage,  and  drove  him  back.  The 
British  then  attacked  and  plundered  Hampton  until  they  were 
tired,  for  the  American  soldiers  there  were  too  few  to  drive 
them  away.  Then  they  went  South,  plundering  the  Carolina 
coast  all  the  way  to  the  Savannah  river. 

QUESTIONS.— 29.  What  occurred  at  Craney  Island  ?    What  more  can  you  tell  about 
Cockburn? 


SECOND      WAR      FOR      INDEPENDENCE.  193 

Porter  in  the  Pacific.  Movements  of  the  American  troops. 

30.  During  1813,  the  American  frigate  Essex,  commanded  by 
Captain  Porter,  made  a  long  cruise  in  the  Atlantic  and  Pacific 
oceans,  and  captured  many  British  whaling  vessels.  At  length, 
in  March,  1814,  the  Essex  fought  two  British  vessels  at  Valpa 
raiso.  It  was  one  of  the  hardest  sea-fights  during  the  war. 
The  British  were  victors ;  and  Porter  wrote  to  the  Secretary  of 
the  Navy,  "  We  have  been  unfortunate,  but  not  disgraced." 


SECTION  VI. 

SECOND    WAR    FOR    INDEPENDENCE    CONTINUED.         [1814,    1815.] 

1.  It  was  well  for  the  Americans  that  Great  Britain  was  at  war 
with  Bonaparte  all  this  time,  and  was  prevented  sending  ships 
and  soldiers  across  the  Atlantic.     In  March,   1814,  Bonaparte 
was  driven  out  of  France,  and  it  was  supposed  that  war  would 
cease.     So  the  British  sent  fourteen  thousand  of  the  great  Wel 
lington's  troops  over  to  Canada. 

2.  The  American  army  in  northern  New  York  was  put  in  mo 
tion  at  the  close  of  February.     It  was  useless  to  invade  Canada 
in  the  St.  Lawrence  region,  so  Wilkinson  led  some  of  the  troops 
to  Plattsburg,  on  Lake  Charnplain,  and   Brown  marched  with 
others  to  Sackett's  Harbor. 

3.  In  May,  a  British  fleet  and  three  thousand  troops  attacked 
Oswego.     After  fighting  a  good  deal  of  the  time  for  two  days, 
they  were  driven  away  by  the  Americans,  with  a  loss  of  over  two 
hundred  men.     They  did  not  venture  back  again. 

4.  At  about  this  time,  General  Brown  led  his  troops  to  the 
Niagara  river.     On  the  morning  of  the  3d  of  July,  some  Amer 
icans,  under  Generals  Scott  and  Ripley,  crossed  the  river  and 
captured  Fort  Erie.     The  next  day,  the  American  and  British 
armies  had  a  very  severe  battle  at  Chippewa.     The  British  were 

QUESTIONS.— BO.  What  more  can  you  tell  about  Captain  Porter  and  his  vessel?  1. 
What  was  well  for  the  Americans?  2.  What  did  the  Americans  in  northern  New  York 
do?  3.  What  occurred  at  Oswego  ?  4.  What  occurred  near  the  Niagara  river? 

13 


194 


THE      CONFEDERATION. 


Events  on  the  Canada  frontier. 


Battle  at  Plattsburg. 


GENEBAI,   KBOWN. 


badly  beaten,  and  both  armies  suffered 
very  much.  The  British  lost  about  five 
hundred  men,  and  the  Americans  three 
hundred. 

5.  The  British  retreated  to  Burling 
ton  Heights,  where  they  were  joined  by 
General  Drummond.  Then  they  all 
came  back,  and  attacked  Brown  and  his 
army  at  Bridgewater,  near  Niagara  Falls. 
There,  at  the  close  of  a  hot  day,  one  of 
the  hardest  battles  of  the  war  com 
menced,  and  continued  until  midnight,  when  each  party  had  lost 
a  little  more  than  eight  hundred  and  fifty  men.  The  Americans 
were  again  the  victors  ;  and  the  next  day  they  took  post  at  Fort 
Erie. 

6.  On  the  15th  of  August,  Drummond,  with  five  thousand  men, 
attacked  Fort  Erie,  but  was  driven  off,  after  losing  almost  a  thou 
sand  of  them.     He  was  compelled  to  flee  to  Fort  George  ;  and 
finally  the  Americans  destroyed  Fort  Erie,  crossed  the  river,  and 
went  into  winter  quarters  at  Buffalo  and  in  its  neighborhood. 

7.  In  August,  General  Prevost,  with  fourteen  thousand  men, 
marched  from  Canada  to  drive  the  Americans  from  Plattsburg. 
Each  party  had  a  small  fleet  on  Lake  Champlain,  and  these,  and 
the   two    armies    had    a   very   severe 

battle  at  Plattsburg,  on  the  llth 
of  September.  The  American  army 
was  commanded  by  General  Macomb, 
and  the  navy  by  Commodore  Mac- 
don  ough. 

8.  This   was  one  of  the  most  im 
portant  battles  of  the  war.     The  Brit 
ish   fleet   was   beaten ;    and   Prevost, 
much    alarmed,    fled,    having   lost   in 
killed,  wounded,  and  missing,  twenty- 

QUEBTIONS.— 5.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  British  army  and  a  battle  near  Xiafara 
Falls  ?  6.  What  else  happened  on  the  Niagara  frontier  ?  7.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  Brit 
ish  and  Americans  on  Lake  Champlain  ?  3.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  battle  at  Plattsburg  ? 


COMMODOEE 


I  N  D  E  P 


SECOND      WAR      FOR      INDEPENDENCE.  195 


Burning  of  Washington.       Defense  of  Baltimore.       The  "  Star-spangled  Banner." 

five  hundred  men.  The  Americans  lost  only  one  hundred  and 
twenty-one.  This  victory  caused  great  rejoicings  all  over  the 
country. 

9.  At  about  the  middle  of  August,  General  Ross,  one  of  Wel 
lington's  bravest  officers,  came  with  a  large  fleet  and  six  thousand 
soldiers,  and  landed  on  the  shores  of  Maryland.     With  five  thou 
sand  men  he  marched  toward  Washington  city,  and,  at  Bladens- 
burg,  he  had  a  battle  with  Americans  under  General  Winder. 

10.  The  Americans  were  too  few  to  oppose  Ross,  and  on  the 
24th   of » August,  the  British  entered  Washington,  burned  the 
Capitol,  the  President's  house  and  many  private  buildings,  and 
came  very  near  making  a  prisoner  of  President  Madison. 

11.  Early  in   September,   Ross   proceeded   with   the   British 
fleet  and  army  to  capture  Baltimore.     He  landed  a  few  miles 
from  the  city,  and,  while  marching  to  a*ttack  it,  he  was  killed  in 
a  skirmish.     Soon  afterward,  a  severe  battle,  known  as  that  of 
North  Point,  occurred,  while  the  British  ships  were  attacking 
Fort  McHenry,  in  Baltimore  harbor. 

12.  The  Americans  behaved  with  great  valor,  and  so  opposed 
the  British,  at  every  move,  that  they  concluded  it  was  useless  to 
make  further  efforts  to  capture  Baltimore.     So  they  sailed  away. 
This  defense  was  considered  a  great  victory.     Have  you  ever 
heard  the   song  of  The   Star-spangled   Banner  ?     The   banner 
mentioned  in  it,  was  the  American  flag  on  Fort  McHenry  at  that 
time.     That  flag,  you  know,  has  a  star  for  every  State,  and  so  it 
is  called  the  "  star-spangled  banner." 

13.  During  the  summer  of  1814,  British  ships  continually  an 
noyed  the  people  on  the  New  England  coast.     Stonington  was 
attacked  in  August,  but  the  armed  inhabitants,  after  opposing 
them  for  four  days,  finally  compelled  the  British  to  leave.     After 
this,  the  war  almost  ceased  at  the  North. 

14.  There  was  yet  much  trouble  and  danger  in  the  South. 
The  Indians  were  pretty  quiet,  but  the  Spaniards,  who  owned 
Florida,  favored  the  British.     The  Spanish  governor  allowed  the 

QUESTIONS.— 9.  What  occurred  i-i   Maryland?     10.  What  did  the  British  do?     11. 
What  occurred  near  Baltimore  ?    1i\  What  can  yon  tell  of  the  defense  of  Baltimore,  and 

a  song?    13.  What  occurred  on  the  N>w  England  coast? 


196  THE      C'OXFEDERATIO 


Events  in  Florida.  New  Orleans.  Battle  at  New  Orleans. 

fitting  out  of  a  British  fleet  at  Pensacola,  to  attack  the  American 

t  at  the  entrance  to  Mobile  Bay,  and  encouraged  two  hundred 

.eek  warriors  to  go  with  them.     The  attack  was  made  on  the 

ith  of  September.     The  British  were  driven  off,  with  the  loss 

of  one  of  their  vessels  and  many  men. 

15.  General  Jackson,  who  commanded  at  the  South,  told  the 
Spanish   governor  that  he  would   punish  him  for  helping  the 
enemies  of  the  Americans,  if  he  did  not  give  a  good  excuse  for  his 
conduct.     The  governor  paid  no  attention  to  what  Jackson  said. 
So    the    general,   early  in    November,   marched   his    army  into 
Florida,  drove  the  British  in  Pensacola  to  their  shipping,  and 
made  the  governor  beg  for  mercy,  and  give  up  the  fort,  town, 
and  every  thing  else. 

16.  And  now  the  people  of  New  Orleans  were  greatly  alarmed 
by  the  news  that  a  large  number  of  British  ships  and  soldiers 
were  coming  to  attack  the  city.     They  sent  in  great  haste  to 
General  Jackson,  asking  him  to  come  and  help  them.     He  ar 
rived  there  in  December,  and  soon  after  that,  General  Packen- 
ham,  with  twelve  thousand  of  Wellington's  soldiers,  appeared 
below  New  Orleans. 

17.  Jackson  was  soon  prepared  for  the  invaders.     First  he  had 
skirmishes  with  the  advancing  British.     Finally,  on  the  8th  of 
January,  1815,  a  very  severe  battle  was  fought  four  miles  below 
the  city,  where  Jackson  had  erected  strong  works,  armed  with 
a  few  cannons.     These  works  stretched  across  from  the  Missis 
sippi  river  to  a  deep  cypress  swamp. 

18.  Jackson  had  about  six  thousand  men  behind  his  works, 
most   of  them    armed   with   rifles.     The   British   in  full   force 
marched  up.     When  they  were  within  rifle  shot,  the  Americans 
fairly  rained  a  shower  of  bullets  upon  them.     Packenham  was 
killed,  and  soon  the  whole  British  army  fled,  leaving  seven  hun 
dred  men  dead,  and  more  than  a  thousand  wounded,  ^>n  the  field. 
The  Americans  lost  only  seven  killed,  and  six  wounded  ! 

19.  The  battle  at  New  Orleans  was  the  last  one,  on  land,  of 

QUESTIONS.— 14.  What  can  you  tell  of  events  in  Florida?  15.  What  did  General 
Jackson  do  ?  16.  What  can  you  tell  about  New  Orleans  ?  17.  What  preparations  a<-?inst 
the  British  were  made  ?  18.  Describe  the  battle  of  New  Orleans. 


WAR      WITH      ALGIERS.  197 

peace>  War  with  Algiers.  Decatur  in  the  Mediterranean. 

the  SECOND  WAR  FOR  INDEPENDENCE.  The  victory  made  the 
Americans  rejoice  greatly.  The  American  and  British  govern 
ments,  through  their  agents  appointed  for  the  purpose,  had 
already  made  another  bargain,  or  treaty,  to  become  friends. 

20.  That  bargain  was  completed  at  Ghent,  in  Belgium,  on  the 
day  before  Christmas,  in  1814  ;  and  forty  days  after  the  battle  at 
New  Orleans,  the    President  of  the    United  States   proclaimed 
PEACE.     Then  a  day  was  appointed  for  the  whole  nation  to  join 
in  thanksgiving  and    praise  to  Almighty  God  for  that  blessed 
event. 

21.  The  contest  with  Great  Britain  had  just  ended,  when  the 
Americans  were  cSmpelled  to  engage  in  a  short 


Jf  WAR      WITH      ALGIERS. 

22.  I  have  already  told  you  [page  175],  about  the  sea-robbers 
in  the  Mediterranean  sea,  and  how  the  Bashaw  of  Tripoli  was 
made  to  behave  himself.     The  Dey,  or  Governor  of  Algiers,  hav 
ing  been  deceived  by  the  story  that  the  British  had  destroyed  all 
of  the  American  war-vessels,  began  to  rob  their  merchant-ships, 
and  was  very  impertinent  to  the  American  agent  there.' 

23.  President  Madison  determined  to  make  the  Algerine,  also, 
behave  himself,  so  he  sent  the  brave  Decatur  to  the  Mediterra 
nean,  with  some  Avar-ships,  in  May,  1815.     He  fell  in  with  the 
Algerine  fleet,  took  two  of  the  vessels  and  many  prisoners,  and 
then  sailed  to  Algiers.     The  governor  was  astonished.     Decatur 
told  him  he  must  let  every  American  go,  and  pay  for  all  the 
property  his  people  had  robbed  the  Americans  of,  or  he  would 
destroy  his  ships  and  his  city.     The  frightened  governor  did  so, 
and  after  that  he  let  the  Americans  alone. 

24.  Decatur  then  made  the  Bashaws  or  Governors  of  Tunis 
and  Tripoli  do  the  same  thing,  and  from  that  time  to  this,  we 
have  had  very  little  trouble  with  the  Barbary  Powers,  as  they 

QtmsTTOxs. — 19.  What  can  you  say  of  the  victory  at  Ne-w  Orleans  ?  What  -was  done  ? 
90.  What  can  you  tc-ll  about  the  treaty  for  peace  ?  21.  What  happened  at  that  time  ? 
29.  What  can  you  toll  about  the  sea-robbers  In  the  Mediterranean  ?  23.  What  can  you 
tell  about  an  expedition  against  the  Algerines?  24.  What  else  did  Decatur  do? 


198 


THE      CONFEDERATION. 


Close  of  Madison's  administration. 


American  manufactures. 


were  called.     In  a  little  while,  Decatur  did  there  what  all  the 
powers  of  Europe  had  not  been  able  to  do. 

25.  And  now  the  stirring  administration  of  Mr.  Madison  drew 
to  a  close.  Little  else  of  much  importance  occurred  before  its 
end,  except  the  admission  of  Indiana  into  the  Union,  and  giving 
a  new  charter  to  the  United  States  Bank.  In  the  autumn  of 
1816,  James  Monroe  of  Virginia,  was  elected  President,  and 
Daniel  D.  Tompkins  of  New  York,  Vice-President  of  the  United 


MONEOE,  AND   HIS   RESIDENCE. 


SECTION    VII. 

MONROE'S    ADMINISTRATION. 
[1817-1825.] 

1.  James  Monroe,  the  fifth  Pres 
ident  of  the  United  States,  was  a 
soldier  in  the  Revolution,  and  be 
longed  to   the    Republican   party. 
He  chose  very  wise   men  for  his 
cabinet,  as  advisers,  and  they  all 
went  to  work  industriously  to  get 
government    matters   out    of   the 
confusion  in  which  the  war  had  left 
them. 

2.  During  the  war   the   Amer 
icans  made  cloth  and  many  other 
things,  which  before  they  bought 
in   England    and    France.      They 
spent  a  great  deal   or*  money  for 
machinery   to  do  it  with.     When 
the    French    and    English    goods 
came  in  abundance  after  the  war, 


QUESTIONS.—  25.  What  can  you  say  about  the  closing  of  Madison's  administration? 
1.  What  can  you  tell   about  Monroe  and  his  cabinet?     2.  What  can  you  tell  about 


manufactures  ? 


MONROITS      ADMINISTRATION.  199 


Emigration  to  the  West.  Indian  difficulties.  Jackson  in  Florida. 

these  manufacturers  were  much  injured,  and  thousands  of  people 
h»d  nothing  to  do. 

3.  Like  many  other  things,  this,  that  seemed  an  evil,  was  a 
good.     Thousands  who  were  compelled  to  be  idle  went  beyond 
the  mountains  into  the  fertile  West,  cultivated  the  soil,  and  be 
came  healthier,  happier,  and  wealthier  than  they  could  have  been 
had  they  remained  in  the  East. 

4.  During  Mr.  Monroe's  administration,  the  Territories  of  Mis 
sissippi-,*  Illinois,  Alabama,  and  Missouri,  were  admitted  into  the 
Union  as  States.     Settlements  also  increased  very  rapidly  all  over 
the  West.     General  prosperity  was  everywhere  visible,  and  every 
body  hoped  for  long  years  of  repose,  when  some  difficulty  appeared 
in  the  South. 

5.  There  were  bad  British  subjects  in  Florida,  who  were  excit 
ing  the  Indians  to  injure  the  Americans.     Toward  the  close  of 
1817,  a  large  number  of  Creek  and  Seminole  Indians  and  run 
away  negroes,  commenced  plundering  and  murdering  the  settlers 
on  the  borders  of  Georgia  and  Alabama.     Troops  were  sent  to 
protect  the  people,  but  the  Indians,  becoming  aroused,  placed  all 
of  them  in  great  danger. 

6.  Hearing  of  this,  General  Jackson,  with  a  thousand  Ten- 
nesseeans  on   horseback,  went  to  the  aid  of   the  troops.     He 
caught  and  hung  two  white  men  who  had  excited  the  Indians  to 
murder  and  plunder  his  countrymen.     He  then  inarched  to  Pen- 
sacola,  took  the  town  and  fort  away  fromthejjjpaniards,  and  sent 
the  governor  and  others  off  to  Cuba.       "\ 

7.  Some  blamed  Jackson  for  this.     Finally,  almost  every  body 
said  he  was  right,  and  had  treated  the  governor  just  as  he  de 
served  to  be.     Not  long  afterward  the  United  States  and  Spain 
made   a  bargain,  by  which  all    of  Florida  was  given  up  to  the 
Americans.     Then  General  Jackson  was  made  the  first  American 
Governor  of  Florida. 

8.  When  the  people  of  Missouri  asked  Congress  to  admit  their 
Territory  into  the  Union  as  a  State,  there  arose  a  great  deal  of 

QUESTIONS. — 3.  What  did  many  people  do  ?  4.  What  can  you  say  about  Monroe's  ad 
ministration?  5.  What  occurred  in  the  South?  6.  What  did  General  Jackson  do?  T. 
What  did  the  people  think  ?  What  was  done  ?  8.  What  can  you  tell  about  Missouri  ? 


200  THE      CON  F -EDirtO  N . 

The  Missouri  Compromise.  The  old  soldiers.  Pirates.  La  Fayette. 

disputing  in  Congress  and  out  of  it,  as  to  whether  slaves 
should  be  allowed  there.  These  disputes  continued  about  two 
years,  and  at  times  they  were  very  warm. 

9.  It  was  finally  agreed  to  allow  negro  slaves  in  Missouri ;  but 
it  was  also  agreed  that  a  line  should  be  drawn  from  the  southern 
boundary  of  Missouri  to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and  that  north  of 
that  line  there  should  never  be  any  slaves,  in  any  new  State  that 
might  be  formed  there.     This  was  called  the  Missouri  Compro 
mise. 

10.  While  this  question  was  disturbing  the  people,  Mr.  Mon 
roe  and  Mr.  Tompkins  were   again  chosen  President  and  Vice- 
President.     There  was  very  little  opposition  to  them,  for  the  old 
Federal  party  had  almost  ceased  to  exist. 

11.  In   1818,   Congress  made  a  law  by  which  the    old    sol 
diers  of  the  Revolution,  yet  living,  were  to  be  paid  so  much  money 
every  year.     I  am  sure  you  are  glad  of  that.     The  same  year  an 
arrangement  was  made  for  the  Americans  to  share  with  the  Brit 
ish  in  the  Newfoundland  fisheries.     Do  you  remember  what  I 
told  you  on  page  23,  about  Cabot  seeing  so  many  codfish  in  the 
neighborhood  of  that  island  ?      "*T-» 

12.  The  sea-robbers,  or  pirates,  were  not  all  in  the  Mediter 
ranean.     There  were  a  great  many  of  them  among  the  West 
India  Islands,   and  they  annoyed  our  merchant-vessels.      The 
President  sent  some  ships  there  in   1822,  and  they  destroyed 
more  than  twenty  of  the  pirate  vessels.     Commodore  Perry  cap 
tured  many  more  of  them  the  next  year,  and  then  the  yellow 
fever  deprived  him  of  his  life. 

13.  And  now  a  pleasant  thing  happened.     La  Fayette,  who, 
you  remember  [page  136],  helped  the  Americans  so  nobly  in  the 
old  War  for  Independence,  came  to  visit  the  people  of  the  United 
States.     He  had  become  an  old  man.     He  arrived  in  ^he  sum 
mer  of  1824,  staid  until  the  next  year,  and  traveled  more  than 
five  thousand  miles  among  us.     A  national  vessel  named  firandy- 
wine,  in  his  honor,  was  then  sent  to  convey  him  home. 

QUESTIONS. — 0.  What  was  agreed  to  ?  10.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  new  election  ? 
11.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  old  soldiers  and  the  fisheries?  19.  What  can  you  tell 
about  West  India  pirates  ?  13.  What  can  you  tell  about  La  Fayette  ? 


ADAMS    S      ADMINISTRATION. 


201 


John  Quincy  Adams. 


Prosperity  of  the  United  States. 


14.  In  the  autumn  of  1824,  the  "people  of  the  United  States 
chose  a  new  Chief  Magistrate.  John  Quincy  Adams,  son  of  the 
old  President,  John  Adams,  was  elected  to  that  high  office,  and 
John  C.  Calhoun  of  South  Carolina,  was  chosen  Vice-President. 


SECTION   VIII. 

ADAMS'S    ADMINISTRATION.     [1825-1829.] 


1.  John    Quincy    Adams,    the 
sixth    President    of    the    United 
States,   was   a    youth   during   the 
Revolution ;  yet  he  saw  and  knew 
much  of  its  scenes.      He  became 
President   on  the   4th    of   March, 
1825.      At  that  time  the  United 
States  were  at  peace  with  all  the 
world,  and  every  thing  appeared 
bright  with  prosperity. 

2.  How    I    wish,    my    Young 
Friend,  that  in  telling  you  the  his 
tory  of  the  United  States,  I  could 
have  told  you  of  such  pleasant  and 
peaceful  years  as  the  country  was 
blessed  with   while   John   Quincy 
Adams  was  President.     But,  alas ! 
too  much  of  the  story  is  made  up 
of  wars  and  disputes — of  the  doings 
of  bad  men  and  the  sufferings  of 
good  men.     I  hope  you  will  live  to 
see  the  time  when  wars  and  quar- 


J.    Q.    ADAMS,    AND  HIS  RESIDENCE. 


QUESTIONS.— 14.  What  about  another  election?  1.  "What  can  yon  tell  about  John 
Quincy  Adams  ?  What  can  you  say  about  peace  and  prosperity  ?  2.  What  would  I 
like  to  tell  you  ?  Of  what  is  history  made  up  ? 


202 


THE      CONFEDERATION. 


The  Erie  Canal. 


A  singular  coincidence. 


The  Tariff. 


rels  will  be  no  more  heard  of.     When   every  body  shall  try 
to  do  right,  that  time  will  have  come. 

3.  There  was  a  little  trouble  in  Georgia  in  connection  with  the 
removal  of  the  Creek  and  Cherokee  Indians  from  that  State,  at 
the  commencement  of  Adamsrs  administration.  But  this  diffi 
culty  soon  disappeared,  and  i-bese  Indians  went  beyond  the  Mis 
sissippi  river. 

4.  The  same  year,  the  great  canal  in 
the  State  of  New  York,  which  connects 
Lake  Erie  with  the  Hudson  river,  was 
completed.      It  was  a  most  wonderful 
work,  for  it  was  really  making  a  nav 
igable   river   over   three   hundred   and 

.sixty  miles  in  length.  Dewitt  Clinton 
did  more  than  any  other  man  to  accom 
plish  the  work,  and  his  name  will  never 
be  spoken  but  with  pride. 

5.  A    remarkable    occurrence    took 
place  in  the  summer  of  1826.     On  the  4th  of  July,  just  fifty 
years    after    the    Declaration   of    Independence    was    adopted, 
Thomas  Jefferson  and  John  Adams  died.     They  were  both  on 
the  Committee  that  drew  up  the  Declaration,  you  remember 
[verse  17,  page  129],  both  had  been  foreign  ministers,  and  both 
had  been  Vice-Presidcnts,  and  then  Presidents  of  the  United 
States.    At  the  time  of  their  death,  Mr.  Adams  was  almost  ninety 
years  old,  and  Mr.  Jefferson  almost  eighty-three. 

6.  I  have  told  you  how  the  Americans,  who  commenced  man 
ufacturing  cloth  and  other  things  during  the  war,  were  injured 
afterward  by  such  goods  coming  from  England,  and  being  sold 
cheaper  than  they  could  make  them.     Well,  in  orde^r  to  help  the 
American   manufacturers,   Congress,   in    1828,   decreed   that  so 
much  should  be  paid  to  the  government  for  such  and  such  goods 
brought  from  England  and  France,  and  used  by  the  Americans. 

7.  This  duty,  or  tariff,  as  it  was  called,   made   such  goods 


DBWITT  CLINTOX. 


QUESTIONS. — 3.  What  can  you  toll  about  the  Creek  Indians  in  Georgia?  4.  Wh.it 
can  you  tell  about  a  great  canal  ?  5.  What  remarkabla  occurrence  took  place  ?  6.  What 
more  can  you  tell  about  American  manufacturers  ? 


JACKSON    S      ADMINISTRATION. 


203 


Andrew  Jackson. 


His  character. 


dearer,  and  then  the  Americans  could  make  money  by  manufac 
turing  them  at  the  same  price.  This  plan  to  protect  our  manu 
facturers,  and  get  money  for  the  government,  \vas  called  The 
American  System.  It  was  afterward  a  cause  of  trouble,  as  I 
shall  tell  you  presently. 

8.  President  Adams's  term  now  drew  to  a  close.  The  nation 
was  very  prosperous.  The  government  was  very  little  in  debt, 
and  was  at  peace  with  all  the  world.  In  the  autumn  of  1828,  the 
people  £tiose  the  great  soldier,  Andrew  Jackson,  to  be  their 
Chief  Magistrate,  and  John  C.  Calhoun  was  elected  Vice-Pres- 
ident. 

SECTION  IX. 

JACKSON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 
[1829-1837.] 

1.  Andrew  Jackson,  the  seventh 
President  of  the  United  States,  was 
the  last  of  the  Chief  Magistrates, 
except  Harrison,  who  lived  during 
the  Revolution.     Jackson,  though 
quite   a   lad,   was   in   the   Patriot 
army    in    South    Carolina,    and    a 
brave  boy  he  was. 

2.  Jackson  became  President  on 
the  4th  of  March,  1829.     He  was 
an    honest    man,    with    a    strong 
mind ;  and   he   would   always  do 
what  he  thought  was  right,  without 
caring   a   fig   about   what    people 
might  say. 

3.  Things     went      on      pretty 
smoothly  for  two  or  three   years. 

QUESTIONS. — 7.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  tariff?  8.  What  can  you  say  about  our 
country,  and  a  new  election  ?  '  1,  2.  What  can  you  say  about  General  Jackson? 


JACKBON,    AND  HIB  EESIDSNCK. 


204  THE      CONFEDERATION. 

Opposition  to  the  United  States  Bank.  The  Black  Hawk  War. 

There  was  a  little  trouble  about  the  Cherokee  Indians,  in  Georgia, 
for  a  while,  but  nothing  caused  much  uneasiness  until  the  sum 
mer  of  1832, "when  matters  concerning  the  United  States  Bank, 
the  Western  Indians,  and  the  Tariff,  made  a  great  stir. 

4.  The  Bank  could  not  exist  after  1836,  unless  Congress  should 
decree  otherwise.     At  the  beginning,  Jackson   believed  that  it 
ought  not  to  exist,  and  promptly  said  so.     In  the  winter  of  1832, 
the  officers  of  the  Bank  asked  Congress  to  recharter  it,  that  is, 
decree  that  it  should  go  on  and  do  business  after  1836.     Con 
gress  did  so,  but  it  was  of  no  use. 

5.  I  have  told  you  [verse  4,  page  172]  that  no  decree  can  be 
come  a  law  until  the  President  shall  put  his  name  to  it.     When 
the  Bank  decree  of  Congress  was  handed  to  the  President  for  him 
to  sign,  he  refused,  and  gave  them  to  understand,  that  if  they 
should  make  forty  such  decrees,  he  would  never  put  his  name  to 
one  of  them.     This  refusal  is  called  a  Veto.     This  made  a  great 
many  people,  all  over  the  country,  very  angry,  for  they  thought 
business  could  not  be  done  well  without  the  Bank. 

6.  On,  page  7  is  the  picture  of  the  head  of  Black  Hawk,  a 
great  Indian  chief.     Well,  in  the  summer  of  1832,  Black  Hawk 
led  some  of  the  warriors  of  the  Western  tribes  against  the  white 
people  near  the  Mississippi.      But  the   war   did   not  last  long. 

United  States  soldiers  beat  the  In 
dians,  and  Black  Hawk  was  made  a 
prisoner.  Then  they  took  him  to 
New  York  and  other  great  cities,  and 
he  was  so  astonished  at  the  number 
and  power  of  the  white  people,  that 
he  resolved  never  to  go  to  war  with 
them  again.  % 

7.  The  most  serious  trouble  was 
about  the  Tariff,  of  which  I  have  told 
you.     The  people  at  the  South  did 
JOHN  c.  CALUOUN.  not  like  it ;  and  those  of  South  Car- 

QTTESTIONS.— 3.  What  occurred  during  the  first  two  or  three  years  ?  4.  What  can 
you  tell  about  the  United  States  Bank  ?  5.  What  more  can  you  tell  about  the  Bank,  and 
Congress,  and  a  veto  ?  6.  What  can  you  tell  about  Black  Hawk  ? 


TR  ATIO  N. 


205 


Trouble  in  South  Carolina.       Henry  Clay.      Jackson  and  the  United  States  Bank. 


olina  declared  that  they  would  not  pay  the  duty  on  goods 
brought  into  Charleston.  They  were  upheld  in  this  by  Mr.  Cal- 
houn,  their  greatest  statesman. 

8.  But  this   wras    breaking   the   great  bargain   made    in  the 
federal  Constitution,  and  President  Jackson  plainly  told  the  peo 
ple  of  South  Carolina  that  they  must  pay  the  duty,  or  he  would 
send  United  States  troops  there  to  compel  them  to,  as  Washing 
ton  did,  you  remember  [page  174],  among  the  whisky-makers  of 
Pennsylvania. 

9.  Matters  appeared  darker  and  darker  every  day,  and  most 
people   thought    there    would    be   war. 

Then,  early  in  1833,  Henry  Clay,  one 
of  the  wisest  men  we  ever  had  in  Con 
gress,  proposed  a  plan,  called  the  Com 
promise  Measure,  which  satisfied  all 
parties  pretty  well.  It  was  adopted,  and 
so  the  trouble  ceased. 

10.  Again    in   April,    1833,    Jackson 
made  war  upon  the  United  States  Bank. 
Almost  ten  millions  of  dollars,  belonging 
to  the  United  States,  were  in  that  bank,  and 

the  use  of  this  money  was  profitable.  Jackson  declared  that  the 
money  was  not  safe  there,  and  he  ordered  it  all  to  be  taken  from 
the  bank,  and  put  into  various  State  banks.  This  injured  the  old 
bank  very  much,  and  as  it  could  not  get  a  new  charter,  it  stopped 
business  forever,  in  1836.  This  removal  of  the  deposits,  as  it 
was  called,  made  the  merchants  and  others  very  angry,  and 
business  got  into  great  confusion. 

11.  Jackson  was  again  chosen  President  of  the  United  States, 
in  the  autumn  of  1832,  and  most  of  the  people  believed  him  to 
be  the  best  man  in  the  world  to  manage  matters.     Among  other 
things,  he  attempted  the  removal  of  all  the  Indians  in  the  United 
States  to  a  fine  country  west  of  the  Mississippi,  where  they  would 
not  be  disturbed  by  the  white  people. 

QUESTIONS.— T.  What  trouble  now  occurred?  8.  What  did  the  President  do?  9. 
How  was  the  trouble  onded?  10.  What  can  you  toll  about  the  United  States  Bank  and 
the  public  money?  11.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  new  election  ?  What  did  Jackson  try  to  do  ? 


HEXKY   CLAY. 


206 


THE      CONFEDERATION 


The  Seminoles  and  Creeks. 


Jackson1  a  administration. 


12.  The   Seminoles    in   Florida 
s  refused  to  go.     Led  by  Osceola,  a 

brave  and  cunning  chief,  they 
made  war  upon  the  white  people, 
which  continued  for  several  years. 
Many  United  States  soldiers  were 
sent  there,  from  time  to  time,  but 
the  Indians,  in  their  dark  swamps, 
defied  them. 

13.  Finally,  in  1836,  the  Creeks 
joined  the   Seminoles,    and   mail- 
coaches,  steamboats,  and  villages  in  Georgia  and  Alabama,  were 
attacked  by  them.     General  Scott,  of  whom  I  shall  soon  tell  you 
much  more,  went  there,  and  beat  the  Creeks.     During  the  sum 
mer  of  1836,  several  thousands  of  them  went  to  their  new  homes 
beyond  the  Mississippi. 

14.  President  Jackson's  second  term  now  drew  to  a  close.    He 
had  ruled  with  wisdom  and  energy,  and  the  United  States  were 
more  thought   of  by  the    world  than  they   ever  were  before. 
France,  and  other  governments  of  Europe,  were  compelled  to  be 
honest  in  paying  what  had  long  been  owing  to  the  people  of 
this  country,  for  injuries  done  to  their  ships  before  the  war  of 
1812.     Jackson  always  acted  upon  the  principle — ask  nothing 
but  what  is  right,  and  submit  to  nothing  that  is  wrong. 

15.  Two  more  new  States  had  now  been  added  to  the  Union, 
by  the  admission  of  Arkansas  arid  Michigan.     In  the  autumn  of 
1836,  Martin  Van  Buren,  of  New  York,  who  had  been  Vice- 
President  for   four  years,   was  chosen  President  of  the  United 
States ;  and  in  the  following  winter  the  Senate  chose  Richard  M. 
Johnson,  of  Kentucky,  to  be  Vice-President.  % 


QUESTIONS.— 12.  What  can  yon  tell  about  Indians?  13.  What  can  you  tell  of  an 
Indian  War?  14.  What  can  you  say  about  Jackson's  administration?  15.  What  can 
you  tell  about  new  States?  What  about  another  election? 


VAN 


INISTRATION. 


207 


Martin  Van  Buren. 


Extravagance  of  the  people. 


SECTION  X. 


VAN     BURENS     ADMINISTRATION 


[1837-1841.] 


1.  Martin  Yan   Buren  became 
the  eighth  President  of  the  United 
States,  on  the  4th  of  March,  1837. 
He  was  'born  just  at  the  close  of 
the  Revolution.     He  was  a  poor 
boy,  but  by  doing  right,  and  study 
ing   and  working   very   hard,   he 
became  the  greatest  man  in  the 
United  States,  when  he  was  fifty- 
five  years  old. 

2.  At  this  time,  business  all  over 
the  country  was  in  great  confusion. 
The  State  banks  had  lent  the  pub 
lic  money  to  almost  every  body,  J 
and  almost  every  body  who  bor 
rowed   it   became  proud  and  ex 
travagant,  built  fine   houses,   and 
even   commenced   building  whole 
villages.     They  acted    as   if  they 
never  expected  to  pay  the  money 
back,  and   a  great  many  did  not. 
Finally,  when  the  banks  would  not 
lend  any  more,  these  people  could 

not  pay  the  money  back  to  the  banks,  nor  to  others,  so  almost 
every  one  suffered. 

3.  The  troubles  in  business  became  so  great,  that  Van  Buren 
called  Congress  together  in  September,  1837,  to  talk  the  matter 
over.     But  they  did  very  little  to  help  the  people  out  of  their 


VAN   BTTBEN,  AND   HIS 


QUESTIONS. — 1.  What  can  you  tell  about  Martin  Van  Buren?    2.  What  can  you  sny 
about  business  nnd  the  actions  of  the  people?    3.  What  can  you  tell  about  Congress '.' 


208 


THE      CONFEDERATION. 


Sub-Treasury. 


Seminole  war. 


North  Eastern  boundary. 


troubles.  Finally  it  was  concluded  not  to  let  the  banks  have  any 
more  of  the  public  money.  So  men  called  Sub-Treasurers  were 
appointed  to  receive  it  at  different  sea-ports,  and  keep  it  until 
called  for.  This  plan,  which  has  been  in  use  ever  since,  was  called 
The  Independent  Treasury  System. 

4.  The  Seminole  war  was  continued.     Finally  Osceola  was  in 
vited  to  the  camp  of  General  Jessup,  who  commanded  the  United 
States  troops  in  Florida,  to  have  a  talk  about  peace.     There  Os 
ceola  was  made  a  prisoner,  and  taken  to  Charleston,  where  he 
died  not  long  afterward.     This  was  unfair ;  and  yet  it  seemed  the 
only  way  to  stop  the  war. 

5.  Colonel  Taylor,  who  afterward  became  President  of  the 
United  States,  was  in  Florida  a  long  time  with  troops,  and  had 
several  battles  with  the  Indians ;  but  they  were  not  finally  sub 
dued  until  1842,  when  the  war  ended.     It  had  continued  seven 
years. 

6.  In  1837,  some  of  the  people  of  Canada  resolved  to  become 
independent   of  Great   Britain,    and   commenced   a   revolution. 
Many  Americans  went  there  to  help  them,  and  this  caused  very 
unpleasant  feelings   between   the   governments   of   the   United 
States  and  Great  Britain. 

7.  President  Van  Buren  did  all  he  could  to  keep  the  Amer 
icans  from  going  to  Canada,  but  it  was  not  until  1841,  when  John 
Tyler  was  President,  that  a  stop  was  put  to  it.     Then  the  revolu 
tion  had  been  put  down ;  and,  since  then,  all  has  been  pretty 
quiet  in  Canada. 

8.  At  this  time  the  Americans  had  a  serious  dispute  with  the 
British,  about  the  boundary  line  between  the  State  of  Maine  and 
the  province  of  New  Brunswick.     This,  too,  made  a  great  deal 
of  bad  feeling,  and  at  one  time  the  people  in  that  region  armed 
themselves  for  war.     General  Scott  went  there  and  made  peace, 
and  in  1842  the  whole  matter  was  settled. 

9.  In   the    autumn  of  1841,   General    Harrison,  of  Ohio,  of 
whom  I   have   told   you,  was  chosen  President  of  the  United 

QUESTIONS.— 4,  5.  What  more  can  you  tell  about  the  Seminole  war?  6.  What  can  you 
tell  of  troubles  in  Canada  ?  7.  What  did  the  Presidents  do  ?  8.  What  can  you  tell  about 
a  boundary  line  ? 


HARRISON'S   AND    TYLER'S    ADMINISTRATION.     209 


Wiljiam  Henry  Harrison. 


His  inauguration  and  death- 


States,  with  John  Tyler,  of  Virginia,  as  Vice-President.  Now 
there  were  two  parties,  called  Whigs  and  Democrats.  Those  who 
were  the  friends  of  Jackson  and  Van  Bnren,  were  the  Democrats, 
and  those  who  elected  Harrison  were  Whigs. 


SECTION  XI. 


HARRISON  S    AND    TYLER  S    ADMINISTRATION. 


1.  William  Henry  Harrison,  the 
ninth     President    of    the    United 
States,   was   born   more  than  two 
years  before  the  Battle  of  Bunker's 
Hill,   of   which  I  have  told   you. 
He  was  a  little  boy  all  through  that 
old  war. 

2.  General  Harrison  became  Pres 
ident  on  the  4th  of  March,  1841, 
and  precisely  one  month  afterward, 
he  died.      There  was  great  grief 
among  his  friends  all  over  the  coun 
try,  but  the  people  felt  that  the  event 
was  right,  for  God  had  ordered  it  so. 
Harrison  was  an  old  man,  almost 
seventy  years  of  age.     According 
to  the  decree  of  the  Federal  Consti 
tution,  the  Vice-President  became 
the    Chief  Magistrate,  and  on   the 
6th  of  April,  1841,  the 


ADMINISTRATION    OF    TYLER 

commenced.  John  Tyler  was  a  much 

younger  man,  and  was  the  tenth  President  of  the  United  States. 

QUESTIONS— 9.  What   can    yon   say  about  a  new  election?    1.  What  can  you  tell 
about  General  Harrison  ?     2.  What  can  you  tell  about  his  death  and  the  consequences  ? 

14 


HARRISON,    AND   HIS   RESIDENCE. 


210 


THE      CONFEDERATION. 


Congress. 


Tyler's  veto. 


Changes  in  the  country. 


3.  President  Harrison  had  ap 
pointed  the  last  day  of  May  for 
Congress  to  meet,  to  talk  over  the 
affairs  of  the  country.  They  did 
so,  and  remained  together  until  the 
middle  of  September.  Their  chief 
business  was  to  make  a  law  for 
chartering  a  United  States  Bank. 

4.  President  Tyler,  like  Jackson, 
refused  to  sign  the  law.  His  politi 
cal  friends  were  very  much  offended, 
and  all  of  his  Cabinet  advisers  left 
him,  and  would  have  nothing  more 
to  do  with  him,  except  the  great 
Daniel  Webster,  who  was  the  Sec 
retary  of  State.  Mr.  Webster  knew 
that  it  was  best  for  his  country  to 
remain,  and  he  did  so.  Men  should 
love  their  country  more  than  party. 
5.  During  Mr.  Tyler's  adminis 
tration,  changes  were  made  in  the 

TYI^A*D  HIS   BESIDE**,  tariff     laWS  J        thC      State       of      Rhode 

Island  was  favored  with  a  new  constitution,  and  measures  were 

taken  for  the  admission  of  Texas 

into  the  Union.     There  was  much 

trouble  in  Rhode  Island  about  the 

constitution.     Some  liked  the  old 

charter  given  them  by  King  Charles 

the     Second    [verse   3,    page    83] 

well  enough,  and  others  wished  a 

new   one.     The  two  parties  came 

very  near  having  a  war  about  it. 

6.  The  admission  of  Texas  was 
an  important  matter.     That  State 


211 

Texas.  Its  Annexation.  The  Magnetic  Telegraph. 

was  once  a  part  of  Mexico.  A  great  many  Americans  had  settled 
there,  and  they  finally  concluded  to  be  free.  But  they  had  to 
fight  for  their  freedom,  and  in  1836  the  people  of  Texas  became 
independent  of  Mexico. 

7.  After  awhile  the  Texas  people  wished  their  State  to  become 
one  of  the  United  States,  and  arrangements  were  made  for  that 
purpose  in  1844.     Just  at  the  close  of  Mr.  Tyler's  administration 
in   1845,  Congress  agreed  to  it,  and  Texas  became  one  of  the 
States  of.  our  Union,  on  the  4th  of  July  following. 

8.  The  annexation  of  Texas  had  much  effect  on  the  election  of 
President  in   the  autumn  of  1844.     A  majority  of  the  people 
were  in  favor  of  that  annexation,  and  James  K.  Polk,  of  Ten 
nessee,  who  was  also  in  favor  of  it,  was  chosen  Chief  Magistrate, 
with  George  M.  Dallas  as  Vice-President. 

9.  One  of  the  most  wonderful  things  ever  before  known,  oc 
curred    in  1844  in  connection  with   Mr.   Polk.     A   meeting  of 
Democrats  at  Baltimore,  having  selected  Mr.  Polk  as  the  best 
man  for  President,  the  news  of  this  choice  was  sent  from  there 
to  Washington,  forty  miles,  by  the  Magnetic  Telegraph.     This 
wonderful  invention  by  Professor  Samuel  F.  B.  Morse,  an  Amer 
ican,  by  which  one  man's  thoughts  may  be  conveyed  to  another 
man,  a  thousand  miles  in  a  second,  was  then  just  completed,  and 
that  was  the  first  public  use  ev^er  made  of  it.     Now,  you  know, 
sending  thoughts  by  Telegraph  is  a  very  common  thing. 


SECTION  XII. 

POLKS      ADMINISTRATION.       [1845-1849.] 

1.  James  Knox  Polk  was  fifty  years  old  when  he  became  the 
eleventh  President  of  the  United  States  on  the  4th  of  March, 

QUESTIONS.—').  What  can  you  say  about  Texas?  8.  What  did  Texas  and  the  United 
States  do  ?  8.  What  happened  in  1844  ?  0.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  wonderful  inven 
tion?  1.  What  can  you  say  about  James  K.  Polk? 


212 


THE      CONFEDERATION. 


Trouble  with  Mexico. 


Armies  on  the  frontier. 


. 


1845.  He  was  a  Democrat  in 
politics,  and  his  party  was  strong 
throughout  the  country. 

2.  The  coming  in  of  Texas  was 
the   most  important  event    at   tli9 
beginning  of  Mr.  Folk's  administra 
tion.     The   government  of  Mexico 
had  never  acknowledged  the  inde 
pendence    of  that  State,  but   con 
tinued  to  claim  it  as  a  part  of  that 
republic.      Of    course   the   act  of 

i   Congress  in   admitting  it  was  very 
offensive. 

3.  This  offense  and  an  old  quarrel 
about  debts  due   from    Mexico   to 
people  of  the  United    States,  soon 
caused  a  war.     Expecting  this,  the 
President  ordered  General    Taylor 
and  fifteen  hundred  soldiers  to  go 
to  Texas  in  July.     They  encamped 
at  Corpus  Christi,  not  far  from  the 
Rio  Grande,  or  Grand  River.     At 

the  same  time  some  American  war-vessels  went  into  the  Gulf 
of  Mexico. 

4.  A  large  number  of  Mexican  troops  collected  at  Matamoras, 
near  the  mouth  of  the  Rio  Grande,  at  the  close  of  1845.     Early 
in  January  following,  General  Taylor  with  most  of  his  troops, 
formed  a  camp  and  commenced  building  a  fort  ^n  the  opposite 
side  of  the  river.     General  Ampudia  (pronounced  Am-poo-dhec- 
ah)  who  commanded  the  Mexicans,  ordered  him  to  leave  in  twen 
ty-four  hours,  but  he  refused  to  do  so. 

5.  General  Arista  (pronounced  Ah-rees-tah)  now  became  the 
Mexican  commander.     He  was  a  better  soldier  than  Ampudia, 
and  Taylor's  situation  became   a  dangerous  one.     Soon,  armed 

QUESTIONS. — 2.  What  can  you  say  about  the  admission  of  Texas?  3.  What  can 
you  tell  about  preparations  for  war  ?  4.  What  occurred  on  the  Rio  Grande  ?  5.  What 
can  yon  tell  about  the  tvo  armies  ? 


POLK,    AND  HIS   EEStDENCE. 


WAR      WITH      MEXICO.  213 


War  with  Mexico.  Taylor's  two  great  battles.  Plan  of  the  -war. 


Mexicans  crossed  the  river,  and  late  in  April  some  Americans 
were  killed  by  them.     This  was  the  first  blood  shed  in 

THE      WAR     WITH      MEXICO. 

0.  Taylor  had  left  some  soldiers,  with  provisions  and  other 
things,  at  Point  Isabel,  lie  heard  that  a  large  number  of  Mex 
icans  were  marching  in  that  direction,  so  he  hastened  thither  with 
a  greater  part  of  his  army.  When  he  had  gone,  the  Mexicans 
attacked  .his  fort,  opposite  Matamoras,  which  compelled  him  to 
march  back  to  defend  that. 

7.  On  his  way  back,  General  Taylor  fell  in  with  six  thousand 
Mexicans,  under  Arista.     It  was  on  the  8th  of  May,  1846.     Tho 
place  where  they  met  was  called  Palo  Alto,  and  there  they  had 
a  very  hard  fight  for  five  hours.     The  Mexicans  were  badly  beaten, 
and  lost  six  hundred  men. 

8.  Just  at  evening  the  next  day,  the  Americans  again  fell  in 
with  the  Mexicans  at  a  place  called  Rcsaca  de  la  Palma,  three 
miles  from  Matamoras.     There  they  had  another  severe  battle, 
and  the  Mexicans  were  beaten,  with  a  loss  of  more  than  a  thou 
sand  men.     These  misfortunes  greatly  alarmed  them. 

9.  Before   these   two   battles  were  heard   of  in   the   United 
States,  Congress  had  declared  war  against  Mexico,  and  the  Sec 
retary  of  War,  with  the  help  of  General  Scott,  had  planned  an 
extensive  campaign.     Mexico,  you  will  see  by  the  map,  extends 
across  to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  so  it  was  planned  to  send  war-ships 
around  to  attack  the  enemy  on  that  coast.     The  President  was 
allowed  to  raise  an  army  of  fifty  thousand  men,  and  it  was  deter 
mined  to  take  possession  of  Mexico. 

10.  After  his  successful  battles,  Taylor  drove  the   Mexicans 
from  Matamoras,  and  marched  toward  Monterey,  a  strong  city  in 
Mexico.     He  took  that  city  on  the  24th  of  September,  and  then 
encamped  near,  where  he  waited  for  further  orders  what  to  do, 
from  the  President  of  the  United  States. 

QUESTIONS. — 6.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  commpii  cement  of  the  war?  7,  8.  What 
can  you  tell  about  two  battles  with  the  Mexicans  ?  9.  What  did  Congress  do  ?  What 
plans  were  arranged  ?  1 0.  What  can  you  tell  about  General  Taylor  in  Mexico  ? 


214 


THE      CONFEDERATION. 


Northern  Mexico  conquered. 


Military  movements.  General  Scott. 

1 1 .  While  Taylor  was  waiting,  other  officers  were  busy  else 
where.  General  Wool  was  preparing  the  recruits,  or  the  new 
men  who  joined  the  army,  for  military  service  ;  and  in  October 
he  marched  into  Mexico,  and  took  possession  of  some  of  the  coun 
try.  In  November  General  Worth  took  one  or  two  places  away 
from  the  Mexicans.  At  that  time  General  Taylor  was  in  motion, 
with  his  main  army.  After  taking  possession  of  a  large  tract  of 
country,  Taylor  encamped  at  Victoria. 

12.  General  Scott,  as  commander-in- 
chief  of  the  armies  of  the  United  States, 
went  to  Mexico  early  in  1847,  and  pre 
pared  to  attack  the  strong  town  of 
Vera  Cruz,  and  the  fort  there.  For  that 
purpose,  he  strengthened  his  own  army, 
by  taking  many  troops  from  General 
Taylor.  Yet  that  brave  soldier,  with 
only  about  five  thousand  men,  marched 
boldly  against  the  Mexican  general, 
GENERAL  SCOTT.  Santa  Anna,  who  had  twenty  thousand. 

13.  At  Buena  Vista   (pronounced  Bwe-nah  Ves-tah),  which 
means  "  pleasant  view,"  the  two  armies  had  a  terrible  battle  on 
the  23d  of  February,  1847.     It  lasted   all  day.     The  Mexicans 
were  dreadfully  beaten,  and  left  full  two  thousand  men  on  the 
field,  killed  and  wounded.     The  Americans  lost  about  seven  hun 
dred. 

14.  All  northern  Mexico  was  now  in  possession  of  the  Amer 
icans  ;  and  in  the  course  of  a  few  months,  the  conquering  Taylor 
returned  to  the  United  States,  and  was  everywhere  received  with 
the  greatest  honors.     Then  the  people  first  began  to  talk  about 
making  him  President  of  our  Republic. 

15.  While  these  things  were  occurring,  the  Americans,  under 
different  leaders,  were  taking  possession  of  other  parts  of  northern 
Mexico.     General  Kearney  was  in  chief  command  of  what  was 
called  the  Army  of  the  West;  and  in  August,  1846,  he  drove 

QUESTIONS.— 11.  What  can  you  tell  about  other  movements  in  Mexico?  12.  What 
can  you  tell  about  Generals  Scott  and  Taylor  ?  13.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  battle  ? 
15.  What  else  did  the  Americans  do  ? 


INVASION      OF    MEXICO.  215 


Fremont  and  California.  Doniphan.  Scott's  invasion. 


the  Mexicans  from  Santa  Fe,  the  chief  city  of  New  Mexico,  and 
took  possession  of  that  broad  territory. 

1C.  During  the  same  summer, 
Colonel  Fremont  (the  brave  explorer 
of  the  Rocky  Mountains)  and  others, 
took  possession  of  California.  After 
some  more  battling  until  early  in 
January,  184-7,  all  became  quiet. 
Then  a  vast  territory,  stretching 
along  th''8  Pacific  Ocean,  and  several 
hundred  miles  into  the  country,  came 
into  possession  of  the  Americans. 

i  .  COLONEL   FREMONT. 

17.  In   the   mean  -  while,  Colonel 

Doniphan,  with  a  thousand  brave  Missourians,  made  a  triumphant 
march  into  northern  Mexico.  After  capturing  Chihuahua  (pro 
nounced  Chee-wah-wah),  one  of  the  finest  provinces  of  northern 
Mexico,  he  returned  to  New  Orleans,  having  marched  over  five 
thousand  miles.  General  Scott  was  now  on  his  victorious  way 
toward  the  great  city  of  Mexico.  Listen  attentively,  and  I  will 
tell  you  something  about 


OF    MEXICO. 

18.  Scott  landed  near  Vera  Cruz  with  about  thirteen  thousand 
men,  early  in  March,  1847.     His  troops  were  borne  there  by  a 
fleet  commanded  by   Commodore  Conner,  which   remained   to 
assist  in  the  attack  on  Vera  Cruz.     That  attack  occurred  on  the 
18th  of  March,  and  continued  nine  days.     Then  the  city,  the 
strong  castle  of  San  Juan  de  Ulloa  (pronounced  San  Whan  dah 
Oo-loo-ah),  and  five  thousand  prisoners,  with  five  hundred  can 
nons,  were  given  up  to  the  Americans. 

19.  On  the  8th  of  April,  Scott's  army  commenced  their  march 
toward  the  city  of  Mexico.     At  Cerro  Gordo,  a  difficult  place  in 
the  mountains,  they  were  met  by  Santa  Anna  ar.d  a  large  army. 

QUESTIONS. — 10.  Whnt  can  you  tell  about  Fremont  and  others?  17.  Whot  can  you 
toll  "hoi  it  Colonel  Doniphan  ?  18.  What  can  yon  tell  about  the  Americans  at  Vera  Cruz? 
19.  What  can  yon  tell  of  the  battle  at  Cerro  Gordo  ? 


216  THE      CONFEDERATION. 


Progress  of  the  American  army.  Capture  of  Mexico.  End  of  the  war. 


There  they  had  a  severe  battle,  when  the  Mexicans  lost,  in  killed, 
wounded,  and  prisoners,  over  four  thousand  men.  Santa  Anna 
escaped  on  the  back  of  a  mule. 

20.  Week  after  week,   Scott's   army   continued  to  move  on 
through  that  interesting  country,  taking  possession  of  place  after 
place,  and  everywhere  driving  the  Mexicans  before  them.    Within 
two  months,  that  army  of  not  more  than  ten  thousand  men,  took 
some  of  the  strongest  places  in  Mexico,  made  ten  thousand  pris 
oners,  and  captured  seven  hundred  cannons,  ten  thousand  muskets, 
and  thirty  thousand  bombshells  and  cannon  balls. 

21.  Scott  rested  awhile  at  Puebla  (pronounced  Pweb-lah),  and 
in  August  moved  on  over  the  lofty  Cordilleras,  a  chain  of  high 
mountains  in  Mexico.     From  the   summits  of  these  hills,  the 
Americans  looked  down  into  distant  valleys,  and  saw  the  great 
city  of  Mexico,  the  object  of  their  long  and  perilous  march. 

22.  Onward  the  conquering  army  marched,  and  after  fighting 
several  hard  battles,  and  always  beating  the  Mexicans,  they  ap 
peared  before  the  ancient  city,  where  Cortez,  a  great  Spanish 
soldier,   appeared  almost  three  hundred    years   before.      Santa 
Anna  and  his  army,  with  the  government  officers,  lied  from  the 
doomed  capital  at  night ;  and  on  the  next  morning,  the  14th  of 
September,  1847,  General  Scott  and  his  brave  army  entered  the 
city  as  victors,  and  took  possession  of  the  Mexican  empire. 

23.  The  war  soon  ceased.     On  the  2d  of  February,  1848,  the 
Mexican  Congress  and  American  Commissioners  made  a  bargain 
or  treaty  for  peace.     It  was  agreed  to  by  the  United  States  Gov 
ernment,  and  then  all  but  New  Mexico  and  California,  which  had 
been  taken  from  the  Mexicans  by  the  Americans,  was  given  up. 
These  provinces  became  a  part  of  the  United  States,  and  Califor 
nia  has  since  been  admitted  into  the  Union. 

24.  In  the  same  month  when  this  treaty  was  made,  gold  was 
first  found  in  a  mill  stream  on  the  American  fork  of  the  Sacra 
mento  river,  in  California.     Soon  it  was  found  elsewhere  ;  and 

QUESTIONS.—  20.  Whnt  dirt  Scott's  army  accomplish  ?  21.  What  can  you  tell  of  the 
approach  to  the  city  of  Mexico  ?  22.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  conquest  of  Mexico? 
?3.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  agreements  of  'the  tvro  governments?  24.  What  can 
you  tell  about  finding  gold?  What  did  it  lead  to  ? 


TAYLOR    S      ADMINISTRATION. 


217 


Gold  in  California. 


General  Taylor. 


His  Inauguration. 

when  it  was  known  that  gold  was  plentiful  there,  thousands  of 
people  went  from  the  United  States  and  elsewhere,  to  dig  it. 
Gold,  worth  millions  and  millions  of  dollars,  has  been  found  in 
California  since  then,  and  a  fine  State  of  the  Union  has  grown  up 
on  that  coast  of  the  Pacific  Ocean. 

25.  The  war  with  Mexico  was  the  chief  event  of  Mr.  Folk's 
administration.    A  difficulty  with  England,  concerning  the  north 
ern  boundary  of  Oregon,  had  been  settled;  and  in  May,  1848, 
Wisconsin  was  admitted  into  the  Union  as  a  State. 

26.  Tfre  brave  deeds  of  General  Taylor,  in  Mexico,  made  him 
respected  and  beloved  by  the  people  of  the  United  States,  and  at 
the  election  for  President,  in  the    / 

autumn  of   1848,   he  was  chose&f/ 
Chief  Magistrate  of  the  Republic. 
Mi  Hard  Fillmore,  of  New  York,  was 
elected  Vice-President. 


SECTION   XIII. 


TAYLOR   S     ADMINISTRATION 


[1849-1850.] 


1.  Zachary   Taylor    was    sixty- 
five  years  of  age  when,  on  the  5th 
of  March,   1849,   he   became   the 
twelfth    President   of  the  United 
States.     The  4th  of  March  came 
on  Sunday  that  year,  and  he  was 
not  inaugurated  until  the  next  day. 

2.  I  have  told  you  that  thou 
sands  went   to  California   to   dig 
gold.     Very  soon  there  were  peo- 

QUESTIONS.—  25.  What  were  the  chief  events  of  Folk's  administration  ?  £6.  What  can 
you  say  about  a  new  election?  1,  What  can  you  tell  about  President  Taylor  and  his 
inauguration  ? 


TAYLO3,    AND   HIS  EFSIDENCE. 


218  THE      CONFEDERATION. 

Admis3ion  of  California.  Disputes  about  Slavery.  Death  of  Taylor. 


pie  enough  there  to  form  a  State,  and  in  September,  1849, 
twenty  months  after  the  first  gold  was  found  there,  they  met  and 
formed  a  constitution,  or  solemn  covenant,  by  which  they  agreed 
to  be  governed. 

3.  In  February,  1850,  the  people  of  California  asked  Congress 
to  admit  their  country  into  the  Union  as  a  State.     That  request 
made  a  great  stir,  for  they  had  said  in  their  constitution  that  there 
should  be  no  negro  slaves  in  California.    The  people  of  the  north 
ern  and  western  States  liked  that,  but  those  of  the  southern 
States  did  not  like  it  at  all.     At  one  time  it  was  thought  by  some 
that  they  would  go  to  war  about  it. 

4.  This   matter  was   disputed   about  in    Congress  for   many 
months.     Finally,  Henry  Clay,  of  whom  I  have  told  you,  [p  205,] 
proposed  a  plan  that  suited  all  parties  pretty  well.    It  was  agreed 
in  that  plan,  that  California  might  come  in  without  slaves,  and 
that  if  any  slaves  ran  away  from  the  South  into  the  free  States 
they  should  be  given  up  to  their  owners.     All  this  was  agreed 
to  in  Congress,'  but  many  people,  particularly  at  the  North,  were 
not  pleased  with  what  was  called  the  Compromise  Measure. 

5.  While  this  matter  was  being  talked  over  in  Congress,  Pres 
ident  Taylor  sickened   and  died.     That  sad   event  occurred  in 
July,  1850.     He  was  the  second  President  who  had  died  while 
in  office.  The  Vice-President,  as  before,  you  remember  [page  209], 
then  became  President,  and  on  the  10th  of  July,  1850, 

FILLMORE     S        ADMINISTRATION 

commenced. 

6.  During  President  Taylor's  brief  administration  of  sixteen 
months,  one  State  and  three  Territories  were  added  to  the  Re 
public.     One  of  the  Territories  was  named  Utah,  but  was  called  by 
the  people  who  settled  there,  Deseret,  or  the  Land  of  the  Honey 
bee.     It  is  near  the  middle  of  our  continent. 

7.  Utah  was  settled  by  a  people  called  Mormons.     I  have  not 

QUESTIONS. — 2.  What  more  can  you  say  about  California?  3.  "What  can  you  tell  about 
California  comimx  into  the  Union?  4.  Wh.it  was  finally  done  ?  5.  What  sad  event  hap 
pened  ?  C.  What  occurred  daring  Taylor's  administration  ? 


FILL  MORE     S      ADMINISTRATION. 


219 


The  Mormons. 


Cuba. 


Arctic  Expedition. 


time  to  tell  you  much  about  them. 
It  would  be  a  long  story.  They 
are  a  people  with  a  very  quee^ 
kind  of  religion  ;  and  they  all  do 
as  their  head  man,  or  Prophet,  as 

e  is  called,  tell  them  to  do.  There 
ire  now  a  great  many  thousands  of 

hem  in  Utah,  and  I  expect  there 

vill  be  much  trouble  yet,  on  their 

.ccourit,  rTecause  they  allow  things 

o  be  done  which  the  people  of 

he  United  States  do  not  like. 

8.  Some  trouble  with  Cuba,  01 
•f  the  West  India  islands  belo 
ng  to  Spain,  commenced  in  the 
pring  of  1850,  and  at  one  time  it 
hreatened  to  make  war  between 
he  United  States  and  Spain.     But 
he  dispute  was  fairly  settled,  and 
he  trouble  disappeared. 

9.  An  important  expedition  left 
^"ew  York  in  May,  1850,  under  the 
ommand  of  Lieutenant  De  Haven. 

t  went  to  the  Frozen  Ocean,  at  the  North,  in  search  of  Sir  John 
'ranklin,  a  great  English  sailor,  who  went  there  five  years  be- 
ore,  and  has  never  returned.  Another  similar  expedition  sailed 
rom  New  York  in  1853,  under  Dr.  Kane,  and  was  gone  until  the 
,utumn  of  1855.  The  commander  and  his  men  suffered  terribly 
imong  the  ice  and  snows,  during  the  long,  dark  polar  winters. 
)r.  Kane  lived  only  a  little  more  than  a  year  after  his  return. 

10.  In  1852,  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain  had  a  dis- 
iute  about  catching  fishes  in  the  neighborhood  of  Newfoundland. 
?hey  both  sent  armed  ships  there,  but  the  difficulty  was  finally 

ittled  by  the  better  way  of  talking,  rather  than 

rou  tell  about  the  Mormons  ? 
L  o 
ou  tell  about  a  fishery  dispute  'i 


FILLMOUE,    AND   EtlS   EESIDENCE. 


QUESTIONS.  —  7.  What  can  y 
Juba?    9.  What  can  you  tell  of  wonderful  expeditions  to  the  North? 


S.  What  can  you  tell  about 
10.  What  can 


220 


THE      CONFEDERATION. 


Japan  expedition. 


New  election. 


Franklin  Pierce. 


11.  In  the  same  year  American  war-ships  went  to  Japan,  off 
the  eastern  coast  of  China,  and  the  commander  carried  a  letter 
to    the    Emperor,    from    our    President,    asking    him    to    allow 
Americans,  as  well  as  the  Dutch,  to  trade  there.     The  Emperor 
agreed  to  it,  and  the  war-ships  came  home.     You  will  be  glad  to 
know  a  great  deal  about  the  Japan  people,  when  you  shall  be  older. 

12.  In  the  autumn  of  1852,  the  people  of  the  United  States 
chose  Franklin  Pierce,  of  New  Hampshire,  to  be  their  next  Pres 
ident,   and  William  R.  King,  of  Alabama,  for  Vicc-Prcsident. 
Not  long  afterward   a  new  Territory,  called  Washington,  was 
made  out  of  Oregon.     So  the  -States  of  our  Confederation  con 
tinually  grow.     First  Territories,  then  States. 


PIEEGE,    AND   HIS   EESIDENCE. 


SECTION    XIY. 

PIERCE'S    ADMINISTRATION. 
[1853-1857.] 

1.  Franklin  Pierce  was  forty -nine 
years  of  age  when  he  became  the 
fourteenth  President  of  the  United 
States,  on  the  4th  of  March,  1853. 
The  country  was  prosperous  and 

[$  peaceful,  and  nothing  disturbed  the 
general   harmony,   except   a   little- 
dispute  with  Mexico  about  bound- 
[  aries,  which  was  soon  settled. 

2.  In   May   of  that  year,  ships 
were  sent  to  explore  the  eastern 
coast  of  Asia;    and   at  the  same 
time,  there  were  land  expeditions 
in  progress,  searching  for  a  good 
route  for  a  railway  to  the  Pacific 


, — 11.  What  can  yon  tell  about  an  expedition  to  Japan?    12.  What  can  yotfiO 
tell  about  a  new  el.-.'otun  ?    1.  What  can  you  tell  about  President  Pierce  and  the  coun« 


PIERCES      ADMINISTRATION. 


221 


Exploring  expeditions. 


Crystal  Palace. 


Kansas. 


Ocean.  When  all  things  con 
templated  by  these  expedi 
tions  shall  be  completed,  and 
ocean  steamships  go  regularly 
across  the  Pacific  from  Amer 
ica  to  Asia,  we  may  go  to  the 
wonderful  land  of  China  and 
Japan,  in  a  very  little  while. 

3.  In  tl^e  summer  of  1853, 

an  immense  building  made  of  iron  and  glass,  was  put  up  in  the 

City  of  New 
York,  and  was 
called  the  Crys' 
tal  Palace.  It 
was  filled  with 
beautiful  and 
useful  things 
from  all  parts 
of  the  world, 
and  thousands 

CRYSTAL  PALACE  IN  NEW   TOBK.          j  Of  pCOplc    WQUt 

there  to  see  them.  f  *J     £7 

4.  In  the  year    1855,  the  Americans  became  much  excited 
about  negro  slavery  in  a  Territory  west  of  the  Mississippi,  called 
Kansas.     People  from  all  parts  of  the  Union  went  there  to  settle, 
and  they  quarreled,  and  sometimes  fought,  because  a  part  of 
them  were  in  favor  of  having  slaves  there,  and  a  part  of  them 
were  opposed  to  it.     There  was  real  war  there,  in  1856,  but  in 
the   course  of  time  the  ill-feeling  lAame  less,  and  order  and 
quiet  prevailed. 

5.  In  1855,  Great  Britain  was  at  war  with  the  Russians,  on 
the  shores  of  the  Black  sea,  and  British  officers  residing  in  the 
United  States  employed  men  here  to  join  the  British  army  there. 
This  was  contrary  to  our  laws,  and  the  President  sent  those 

try?  What  can  you  tell  about  exploring  expeditions?  3.  What  can  you  tell  about  a 
great  sho-w  ?  4.  What  can  you  say  about  Kansas  ?  5,  6.  What  can"  you  tell  about 
trouble  with  British  officials,  and  a  new  election  ? 


2,22 


THE      C 


James  Buchanan. 


O  N  F  E  D  E  R^A  T  I  p  N  . 

Abraham  Lincoln. 


officers  out  of  tlio  country.  Among  them  was  tlic  British  Min 
ister  at  "Washington  City.  His  government  was  offended,  and 
talked  about  war,  but  knowing  that  the  Americans  were  right, 
the  English  concluded  to  say  no  more  about  it.* 
^  ().  President  Pierce's  term  of  office  ended  on  the  4th  of 
JMarch,  1857,  when  James  Buchanan  of  Pennsylvania,  became 

the  fifteenth  President  of  the 
United  States.  The  greater  por 
tion  of  his  administration  was 
marked  by  much  trouble  in  Kan 
sas,  and  secret  preparations  by 
wicked  politicians  in  the  Slave* 
States  and  among  his  own  ad 
visors,  to  destroy  the  Union. 
The  Kansas  troubles  ended  by 
that  Territory  becoming  a  State, 
in  which  the  people  decreed,, 
slavery  should  never  exist. 

7.  In  the  autumn  of  1860,1 
Abraham  Lincoln  of  Illinois,  wasi 
elected  President  of  the  United 
States.  Then  the  wicked  poli-; 
ticians  just  spoken  of,  having 
made  most  of  the  people  around 
them  believe  the  false  story  that 
the  new  President  intended  to 
set  all  the  slaves  free,  caused 
BUCHANAN,  AND  ins  RESIDENCE.  open  rebellion  in  several  of  the 
southern  States.  The  Pr«jlent  called  for  soldiers  to  stop  it.  All 
over  the  Free  States  the  people  offered  to  help  him,  and  very 
soon  he  had  more  soldiers  than  he  asked  for.  A  terrible  war 
was  begun,  in  which  many  thousands  of  men  perished,  and 
many  hundreds  of  homes  were  made  unhappy. 

8.  Such,  my  Young  Friends,  are  the  sad  words  with  which  I 
am  compelled  to  close  this  long  but  I  hope  not  wearisome 
story.  Brighter  days  are  in  store  for  our  country.  Very  soon 


